Cage

Part 4 – Decisions Stone floors really weren’t made to be slept on, Catherine thought for perhaps the thousandth time on the night. Still, with how sleep deprived and exhausted she was, she should be asleep by now. It had been at least a few hours since Lia left her chained to the wall in this tiny stone room filled with the devices of her nightmares and dreams. In the total blackness of her cell, her mind roiled with turmoil. Thoughts crashing in violent waves across her mind. ...

Fantasies cannot simply be dismissed. They exist and form one of the pillars of a person’s psyche. Jill was a woman who desperately yearned to experience the thrill of being a sex slave. She had heard stories of foreign countries where sex slavery was legal, and she longed to experience that freedom for herself. Her fantasies took in the stories she found and they backstopped her fantasies and desires. It became a need, not just a desire to experience sex l submission to the level a sex slave knows. ...

Part 2 – A Longer Stay Even after hours like this, it was still so strange to Catherine to have her eyes wide open, but to see absolutely nothing. The darkness made time twist. She knew she had been here for quite a while, but there was no way for her to actually know how long it had been since Lia left, since she was left to live out her fantasy of being a prisoner suffering in a dungeon. The hours had been both the best and worst that Catherine thought she had ever endured in her 31 years among the living. ...

Chapter 1 – Danielle, Sarah’s Mom Sarah’s mom Danielle considered herself bi with a heavy leaning toward lesbianism. Danielle was a woman standing 5’8” with a very shapely C cup pair of firm tits with nipples that stood up a bit pointy. She kept her pussy bald because her lovers hated fur in their mouth when they ate her, and she wanted to be considerate. Henry stood 6’ with only an average cock, but because of their love they said that size didn’t matter. They were open minded sexually and neither were possessive. ...

Part 6 As the days blurred into the crisp chill of late October, Jackie found herself counting down not just to the weekend rituals that had become their sacred rhythm, but to something more personal—Tom’s birthday. It was a quiet milestone, one they’d always marked with simple indulgences: a favorite meal, a bottle of aged whiskey, and the deepening layers of their shared world. But this year, with the display case’s ingenious turntable now a fixture in the office, Jackie felt a spark of mischief ignite. She wanted to make it unforgettable, to turn his special day into a canvas for her devotion. ...

Part 4 Jackie and Tom’s shared passion for their intimate displays had grown steadily, each new creation pushing the boundaries of their trust and creativity. During a recent weekend getaway, they had visited a historic castle, its ancient stone walls steeped in stories of bygone eras. The highlight for both was the dungeon—a dimly lit chamber filled with relics of restraint, from rusted shackles to intricate iron devices. Jackie’s eyes sparkled with fascination as she explored, her fingers tracing the cold metal of chains and cages. Tom noticed her lingering gaze, particularly on a metal gibbet cage suspended from the ceiling, its human-shaped frame both foreboding and captivating. She seemed lost in thought, her breath catching as she imagined herself confined within it. ...

Part 19 Chapter 85: Truths ‘Honey?’ Amanda could see her daughter and Maiko in the corridor ahead and she tried to work out what they were doing. They both seemed to be leaning against one of the tunnel walls holding hands. They’d both been behaving strangely since nearing the tower, appearing scared to cross the ditch then using Maiko’s grappling arrow and a rope rather than walking across the bridge. She’d watched as the pair had rolled together in the grass then Ellie had ripped off Maiko’s clothes. ...

The summer smelled of hay, sweat, and sex. Karen and Linda arrived at Aunt Veronica’s estate on the longest day of the year, the sun still blazing at eight in the evening. Their parents waved goodbye from the driveway, trusting, oblivious. The moment the car vanished around the bend, Veronica closed the heavy front door and turned the key with a soft, deliberate click. “Strip,” she said. No preamble. No gentle tour this time. ...

2: Seriousness and Fun, Hate and Love “So what now? Are you going with us or not?” asked Rilliana, looking at her friend with a wicked smile. “I said, let me think about it!” repeated Trisha, drumming her fingers on the table. “Girl, I need to get to bed soon, could you please make up your mind?” Arissa Berryriver nagged, examining her cards once more. Rilliana grinned at the petite woman. She knew Arissa wasn’t tired, she just wanted to make Trisha even more nervous. The shifter finally sighed and pushed her money into the middle of the table. ...

1: The beginning of something captivating “Daggers? Check! Empty purse and empty stomach? Check! Leon’s Keep Grand Market? Right outside my front door! I think it’s time for harvest,” Rilliana said with a broad grin, bouncing across her small room and out the door. Her blonde ponytail swung behind her as she ran through the secret tunnels. It was pitch black, but she had run through the sewers so many times that she didn’t even need her good eyes to find her way. Rilliana climbed up a rope ladder and slipped through a crack in the wall. She emerged from behind some large bushes and stepped out onto the street, where she was immediately swallowed up by the crowd. The market was in full swing. Rilliana’s trained eye immediately spotted a few easy targets, as the residents of Leon’s Keep were far too busy watching the colorful hustle and bustle of the showmen and vendors. A paradise for any pickpocket. At a jewelry stand, Rilliana spotted a man examining a gold chain, and her nimble fingers slipped into his jacket pocket. She felt his wallet and grabbed it. ...

“Thanks for volunteering!” Sheila smiled cheerfully, swinging her legs playfully from the desk in the office. “Of course.” I offered. No better way to spend a Saturday evening than at the zoo with my crush, I didn’t say aloud. “Any questions with the volunteer forms?” “Um, no, there sure were a lot of them though.” I added, rubbing my hand sore from signing. “Why do you need to know how much I weigh?” ...

“You’re not doing it anymore, and I refuse to be a part of it,” said Abby whilst giving her best friend Amy a stern look. “Please Abbs, you know how much it means to me, I can’t live without it!” “Don’t be so dramatic, it’s just a fetish Amy, you can go without it.” Amy dropped her head, she knew Abby was right, but the draw of the excitement was overwhelming, it was her drug, and she was addicted. ...

Being a fetishist can be a lonely existence, especially if you’re of a shy and retiring nature. Discovering things like BDSM during your years of sexual awakening in the early 2000s could be done completely privately online, with no need to visit old fashioned sex shops for magazines any more, and progressing from there onto other more specialist kinks would not be unusual given the nature of Internet links, chat rooms etc. But even basic BDSM didn’t really hit the mainstream media until a certain novel came out, so there was perhaps more danger of an embarrassing knock-back if one came out to their partner expressing certain desires back then. ...

Part 5: Jeff’s New Slave My relationship with my husband Blake had changed it seems, at first we had just played with me bound and sealed away inside of my suitcase, and after finding me one day he had joined in and we both had fun with him using me for sex after storing me away, first under the bed, then in a cupboard and we progressed from there. Each time I felt more and more submissive towards him, and even allowed him to share me with his friend Jeff after revealing to him my secret fetish, much to our mutual delight. ...

“Hey Momo, are you ready for the party at Sasame’s tomorrow night?” Rika asked me from her desk which sat next to mine. I nodded, feeling a mix of excitement and apprehension. It was our last Halloween in high school, and we were all eager to make it one to remember. “What are you guys planning to wear?” I asked, knowing that the choice of costume was a crucial decision for any high school event. ...

Part 8 “You know, I really could get used to waking up with you in my cage.” Jane’s voice filtered through the morning light as Alex stirred, still curled in the fetal position within the confines of Jane’s sleeping cage. The rubber suit clung to every curve, warm and familiar after so many hours of continuous wear. “I miss sleeping in there, but I have to admit, waking up with you as my cage toy might be even better.” ...

Ch.9 Suited Up: a Feline Feminist FreakPet Lisa woke up with Abby snuggled up beside her, when Carol entered the room early the next morning. “I see someone took my advice and got some action in before those g-balls wore off,” teased Carol, and Lisa felt her face flush. She smiled sheepishly, half embarrassed and half proud to have had what amounted to fully orgasmic oral sex with Abby the night before. She’d had to take a lot of ribbing about her resistance to submission, and Abby had made her ‘meow’ and call herself a catgirl, but she’d gotten laid in the end. ...

Ch.4 Part 1 - Carol’s Camshow Samantha finally arrived home in Malibu and dumped her massive shopping bags out onto her bed. She was dog tired, but also elated. Her mind swam with dizzying possibilities as she looked at all the gear. “Oh shit,” she said to herself, “I haven’t checked Twitter all day. I bet my socials are going crazy after that book signing at the library.” Samantha picked up her phone, which she hadn’t checked all day. Her mouth dropped. There were thousands of mentions, hundreds of likes. People were using her tape gagged picture for everything from a meme mocking feminists to a sexy avatar for some men’s rights activists. The original photo had over 10,000 likes. ...

Episode 3: The Consequences of Failure Isabel was pressed down on her knees; barely able to move. The pressure on her body almost made it hard to breathe and her muscles felt cramped and stiff. She knew she was dreaming; that inability to move, that sense of dread. It felt like she was in a tiny cage, the bars squeezing in on all sides and in front and behind her, her arms held securely behind her back. It had to be a dream, her mind playing tricks on her for failing to escape from the underwater base scenario. It was going to be humiliating; the great Isabel Schwarz, defeated by an escape room scenario. Except that the scenario couldn’t have been real, there was no way the scenario could have progressed as it did after they escaped the submarine wearing those suits… Though, in truth she’d rather enjoyed it; in the dream, things had turned decidedly kinky with bondage suits, Priya disclosing her bondage fantasy, Tiffany turning all submissive and calling her mistress. Then Charlotte had kissed her. If only that had been real. ...

Ch.3 The Shop, the Dungeon, and the Dollhouse “Thank you, Mistress Lisa,” said Samantha with a blush and a hint of embarrassment. Something about being back in her own clothes, with her hair and makeup flawlessly reapplied by Carol, made her instinctively start putting on appearances again. A sense of guilt came back to her, as she came back to herself. Guilt at having been so out of control, so sexually desperate, and so subservient…in what could be called public, no less. ...

Chapter 1 American Prisoner Transport Like many government agencies, the Department of Corrections faced mounting pressure to cut costs. At the January budget oversight committee meeting, Section Chief Terry Manning identified six areas of overspending. One stood out: interstate prisoner transport. Gone were the days of white buses with barred windows ferrying inmates across state lines. The maintenance costs were unsustainable, and the security risks too high. Those buses had become prime targets for gangs or hired mercenaries looking to stage mass escapes. Even newer methods—like unmarked black SUVs—had their limits. Air travel was the biggest expense. The federal prisoner transfer hub in Oklahoma City still operated flights for high-risk inmates, but each Boeing 737 cost $25,000 per flight hour. With security restrictions limiting capacity to just 50 inmates per trip, a single coast-to-coast transport could cost upwards of $250,000. As a result, extraditions were delayed—sometimes indefinitely—until a plane could be filled to justify the cost. ...

29: Summer’s Kinky Birthday Ava stroked her living clothes with a soft smile and he changed into one of her sets of satin pyjamas, making her giggle. “Greed, give me a break…tomorrow is Summer’s birthday and I can’t play with you all the time, I can take care of her. Can you stand a day without me?” At first, her pyjamas didn’t budge until they disintegrated and reshaped into a silver collar that clasped around Ava’s neck. She carefully took it off and placed Greed on her bedside table. ...

William was your average middle-American teenager, living with his parents in a modest home in a quaint, friendly neighborhood. His family purchased the home when he was three years old, and throughout his childhood, he became acquainted with most of his neighbors, both young and old; he trusted them. Like his own parents, they were hardworking, honest people. They did each other favors, looked after one another, and gathered during the holidays. It was an idyllic community, a relic of a bygone era. William was particularly fond of an elderly, childless widow named Olga. Olga, who would never reveal her true age, had immigrated to the United States from Russia - likely after World War II. ...

For some reason, none of the older members of the family would ever talk about Gilda and as she grew up and became a young woman, Annette had always wondered why her Aunt’s name was such a taboo subject. At the age of nineteen, her curiosity became too strong to ignore and she approached her Mother about it, only to be told that Aunt Gilda was “the black sheep of the family” and “very different” and that Annette should have nothing to do with her. ...

Chapter 1: Introduction and background Greetings. This is a true accounting of my recent long weekend in Las Vegas. It has been transcribed from the daily journal I was required to keep of my servitude along with additional documentation I was provided with afterwards. It was put into a story format at the request of my dominant, Sir Michael. The dialog is as best I can recall at what was said at the time, some of the conversations therefore are paraphrased when I cannot recollect the exact words. This is not enjoyable reading for the faint of heart. ...

The Pitch “How’d you like to attend a “Halloween” Costume Con in San Francisco, my treat?” Maggie texted him. “What do you mean by my treat?” Phil asked. “I make the reservations, register you for the Convention, plan out the meals. You just have to drive down and park," she answered back. “Sounds delightful, when is it?” he replied. “Last Weekend in October,” was her prompt response. Checking his calendar he replied back “I can make that work, all I do is drive down and park?” ...

You are in a forest. It is night. The place is oddly familiar but you are confused by the darkness. Your arms are bound behind you and, when you look down, you see that you are naked. You know that you are being hunted and when you hear the baying of the hounds and shrill wail of horns you begin to run. The loam of the forest floor is soft and cushions your bare feet but you quickly realise it also saps the strength from your legs, hampering your progress, slowing you and fuelling your fear. Oddly, the fact that you are bound is comforting. Your lover enjoys binding you and you enjoy it when she restrains you. She is a skilled lover and when she teases you while bound, her cool fingers caressing your bare skin, tracing down between your breasts and across your belly, your body burns with desire long before the those slender fingers find their way between your thighs to stroke your eager sex and push your body to a pleasure that sometimes makes you scream. ...

Julie was squealing behind the gag she was wearing when Ken opened the large box he had brought inside. Ken had ordered the gift two months ago after many lengthy discussions between them. Julie had been his full-time slave for the last two years, loving being owned and controlled by him. Ken loved her deeply, using her need to be his slave to both their advantage, keeping her bound and gagged as much as possible. ...

Amanda applied for her dream job at what she thought was the Playboy Club she had grown up dreaming about. She had no idea the original clubs closed years ago and the new owners had vastly different ideas of what their bunnies should look and act like. Amanda didn’t notice the odd padded leather décor of the club interior as she walked confidently in her high platform heels and tight corset. During the interview she was so excited thinking about the travel and seeing the world while meeting exciting people she didn’t pay a lot of attention to the questions, eager to be one of the beautiful bunnies she had seen. ...

Part 8 Contrary to all of her expectations, Brianna Wilde quickly discovered that there was a strange and almost pleasant mundanity to wandering about a bondage convention with her mistresses. To be sure it was fantastical as well, everywhere she looked a feast for the eyes with toys and gear she had only ever seen in pictures on display and groups of people wearing their fetishes openly and without shame. Herself among them, when she thought about it, but there was a certain matter of factness to it all as well. Not that she minded, that sense of normalcy was equally wondrous in its own way, the sort of thing that would have seemed impossible to her once upon a time, but it still undercut some of the awe that she had imagined feeling when she had first proposed this weekend adventure. In fact, as they wandered the aisles, passing by seemingly endless rows of tables and booths with wares on display for sale the whole thing honestly reminded the blue-haired girl of the rummage sales her mother had taken her to as a child, or the farmer’s market that she and Sofia frequented in the summer months. Although, to be fair, neither of those venues had offered rows of ball gags for sale in every color of the rainbow or had models demonstrating different types of handcuffs for passers by. Or at least she had never seen anything like that, though who knew what sort of odds and ends might turn up in those random boxes at the average garage sale? ...

Part 2 The front door to the home of Mr. Info and Miss Inform clicked softly as the latter carefully unlocked the door and peeked inside. The blue paint had disappeared. Her roommate, Mr. Info, must have wiped it all up. Behind her stood her friend Miss Management, looking over her shoulder. Her red hair tickled Miss Info’s ear, although it barely reached her chin. “Too bad, I liked the new paint job,” the blue-haired woman muttered and pushed the door open to let herself and her friend Miss Management in. She had a backpack on her back in which she had stowed her loot from last time. A latex straitjacket that fitted her perfectly and wouldn’t let go once someone had tied her up in it. ...

4 - Restraining order? The next morning Dave and Jenny talked about what Liz had said, regarding being restrained. “Most of the BDSM videos I’ve seen on the internet have been about either inflicting pain or humiliating someone, and I’ve never found those to be exciting, but the idea of not being able to move is pretty close to what I feel when buried, so maybe the two together would intensify the experience for me,” said Jenny. ...

Part 8 I woke up with a jolt. Coming to the realisation that I was still locked within the small cage. With all my heart, I wanted to tell myself that I was not far from being released from my second cell, I wanted to say that I counted everyday the sun had risen and fallen, but I had completely lost track of time. I had forgotten everytime I had seen the morning beams come through the holes in the shed, I had forgotten how many times Donna took me out of the cage to relieve myself and I’ve lost count of the amount of times I had fallen asleep. I blamed the pet brain, focusing on the here and now was mentally draining, I did not want to think about anything else but what was happening to me at that moment as I knew I would panic the moment I began to think. ...

4: Show Time II …I tried to follow our journey with the very limited visibility that I now had, but my active mind soon had little to crunch over, so I drifted mentally, like a boat untied from its moorings, or perhaps a slave accidentally detached from her indoor run. I realized that without knowing where we were going, nor how exactly we got there, any of the humans in charge of me could so easily maroon me. I’d be like a helpless abandoned castaway, and impossibly grateful if one day I was rescued. That was my level of commitment here, for the next few hours at least I was living this adventure, even if I suddenly decided that I didn’t want to… ...

Chapter 3 Jen and Steve had seen their daughter and her best friend dollified a few weeks earlier and Jen was desperate for a transformation. She’d been thinking through what she wanted to try and thought that an animal might be fun. She talked it through with Steve and they settled on a family pet dog. Jen thought this would be wild as unlike a solid object she could still do things, and she’d have a whole new perspective on things for a bit. ...

Part 7 “Please don’t make this difficult for me, Nala,” Donna’s pleading voice came from the entrance of the cage, “You haven’t had anything in a whole day, I’m really worried about you.” It wasn’t like I could hide away from my owner, I was stuck in a tiny cage and she was standing over it with the two canisters nearby, one was for food and the other was water. I laid down on the cold floor of my cell, my arms crossed with my head resting on them. I had my eyes closed, there was no point having them open as all I would have been able to see was the inside wall of the shed, I didn’t want to move my head to give Donna any indication that I cared about her presence. ...

Chapter 1 Betsy was sweating profusely; she was pounding away on the treadmill approaching her target of ten miles. Since giving birth she had become obsessed with getting back into shape, and it had worked well. She was more than toned, exercise had become an integral part of her life, one which pleased Amy to no end. Amy herself was always in their gym, ever since her miraculous transformation. The pair of gym bunnies were rarely apart, they were more in love than ever before. ...

3: Show Time …A playful thought invades my mind out of nowhere; if Dennis and I ever became a permanent thing, could he fit our own humble home with a similar fire suppression device, one to keep me “on track” while in submissive service to him? It’s odd to me that what at first felt “over the top” has turned into a thing of familiar comfort though, physically anchored not only to the friends that I love, but to their home as well; I also realize that I’ve been conditioned over a great many of my early informative years to this very thing, but still… ...

Away From HomeIntro Ariana Inoue is a 24 year old Japanese woman. She’s turning 25 very soon. She has a naturally slender body and cute face. Ariana’s soft facial lines and her big dark eyes are admired by many. She has a small B-cup chest and she stands about 140cm tall with a nice round butt. She works from home doing contract work like translating things to Japanese and business administration work. Ariana likes to stay home and take care of her home. Doing most of the household chores and cooking for her and her partner, Kate. Kate is 27 and is very happy with her ‘instagram’ look. Her long dark blonde hair looks great on her. Like Ariana she has a fit body, but unlike Ariana she has to work out to stay in shape. Secretly she’s happy that her body is more toned than Ariana’s, just so she has the satisfaction that her working out is effective. Kate is tall and slender, at about 175cm. Kate works at a large hotel as a floor manager, her duties include dealing with guest requests and coordinating housekeeping. But also room inspections so maintenance can keep things in order. She has been in this kind of work for a few months and her boss is starting to notice how effective she is at her tasks. Kate and Ariana are living together and have been in a relationship for about 6 months now. Their adventures led to them being very close. Their occasional mishaps had both worried and upset at each other from time to time, but overall the two are inseparable. Ariana is the homey type as she’s often frustrated with the world around her. Only leaving her home occasionally when she and Kate go out for dinner or do some shopping. She rarely ventures out alone. Kate on the other hand is a bit more outgoing, sometimes she teams up with some co-workers for lunch or a movie. But much less so since she met Ariana. More recently Kate has finally discovered a balance she likes in being more dominant towards Ariana, they have bought some bondage gear and Kate challenges Ariana in ways she thought impossible months before. Ariana likes Kate’s direction for the most part and is happy to submit but has her doubts about the more public stunts Kate tried to pull so far. Hating it when Kate oversteps her vaguely defined limits. 1 - Finding a gift for Ariana Ariana’s birthday is coming up in a week, she’s turning 25. Kate has been thinking she should do something special for her girlfriend as it’s her first birthday since they’ve been together. Kate also feels she’s been a bit too experimental recently with their new bondage gear and toys so she wants to make it up to her with an extra nice present… But what do you give a girl that doesn’t really need anything. She’s visiting her friends Dana and Sheila and voices her concern. Ariana and Kate are not basic people, they live in a nice flat and it’s filled with everything they need or want. Making it really hard to find a useful and cool gift. Dana suggests something intimate. Since they’re into bondage, maybe something in that area. Kate kinda likes that idea, but is thinking something ’normal’ is more appropriate. She likes restraining Ariana, but also feels the cuffs they use now are plenty. Sheila suggests Ariana can use a new laptop. She complained to her about the worn out keyboard a while back. Kate is surprised to hear that as Ariana didn’t mention her laptop at all lately. “Well, she says it’s slow and old.” Sheila assures Kate. “Hmm” Kate responds. Having no clue what laptop she should get as she knows little more about computers other than how to use a word processor and YouTube. “I don’t know anything about computers…” She finally says. “Just go to that big store in the shopping center, they’ll know what to get.” Dana says. “Right.” Kate thinks, maybe one of those applebooks or whatever they’re called. Kate looks around Dana’s tiny little flat and thinks the young woman really should fix up the place. Everything is worn out, old or a bit broken. But she also knows Dana is in her final year of university and literally has no money to spare. It’s much the same for her partner, Sheila. Sheila works some dead-end job at a pharmacy and is not well off either. “So? When are you 2 moving in together?” Kate asks. “As soon as this dummy convinces her landlord to let me in…” Dana points at Sheila. Sheila looks out the window seemingly. “It’s not that simple.” She mutters. “See? She doesn’t love me…” Dana teases Sheila. Sheila looks at the table. “Seriously though, we don’t know. The city’s household tax is not favorable… It’s literally cheaper to live apart than to share her house.” Dana explains. “That sounds so counterintuitive.” Kate mutters. “And unfair to you guys.” “Yea well, find us a high rise apartment we can afford and we won’t have that problem.” Dana says. Kate offers, “What if I talk to our building manager and ask for a discount rent deal for a year or so?” “Hah, what does your place cost?” Dana looks at Kate. “I own my flat, but the lower levels are rentals. I’m not sure what they cost. But some of the people that live there look poor…ehh, fuck…” Kate shuts up at her stupid choice of words. Dana and Sheila frown at her. “Uhm… Sorry, I mean. Some don’t look well off. So it can’t be that expensive. No offense.” Dana winks at her. “That’s alright. But if you can ask, we can cough up some $950, all in. Maybe?” She looks at Sheila who shrugs. She’s not good with money. Kate promises she’ll talk to someone about it. She knows a few units have been empty for a while. That had to be a bargaining position. The women chat a bit more about life and having to meet more often and finally Kate says her goodbyes and decides to check out the computer store. Dana lives near the mentioned shopping center so she leaves her car at Dana’s and walks to the store. She looks around and reads the various information cards seeing higher and lower numbers and bigger and smaller screens but she doesn’t know what’s good or overpriced or what. A sales kid shows up, asking her if she needs any help. And talking to the kid for a few minutes about her intentions she’s still none the wiser. He shows her some ugly and expensive computers of which he says they’re powerful and good. “I’ll think about it,” Kate says to the teenager feeling inept in her chosen task. Wandering around the shopping area a bit she spots the Apple Store and looks at the sleek computers on display. That looks pretty, they even have a pink computer. Ariana loves the color pink. Heading in with good spirits she looks at the few models and wonders where the rest is. Small model, bigger model and an extra expensive one. It’s much the same for the screens, just two models. Could it be that simple? Also here, a sales girl pops up and Kate asks about the computers. Where are the many choices? Turns out there are few, but internally you can choose a bunch of things. Kate says she doesn’t know about that. And the girl shows her the options. A higher number usually means better, she explains. But you have to consider if you really need it. That made sense, Kate thinks, and she explains, “Alright. Here’s the thing. My girlfriend needs a new computer and I don’t know what to get. We don’t use Apple now. And I don’t know what’s good.” “Right, well first then consider the software. Apple computers use a different system.” The saleswoman shows Kate what macOS looks like and Kate thinks it’s really easy and logical. Much simpler than her own computer. The sales person also explains that for most people the base model with maybe extra storage is fine. She explains that if they both have Macs they can easily share files and things like that and the many features and options dazzle Kate but it sounds practical and useful. “Eh, so what do you recommend for someone who works from home and mostly does online office work?” “This,” the sales girl points at a MacBook Air. “Personally I prefer the bigger one, more screen right? And if you like it fast I’d add extra memory and storage.” “Ehh, ok…” Kate says. Playing with the computer. She likes the software, she even can understand it and the computer looks pretty. “And it’s in pink?" Kate asks. “iMacs come in Pink, Laptops only in more traditional colors.” “Oh.” Kate sounds disappointed. “Starlight is perhaps more feminine if that’s what you’re after.” “No, well, it’s just that my girlfriend likes pink a lot. Imagine me giving her a pink computer…” They both smirk. After thinking for a minute Kate decides she wants to give Ariana a computer as she can’t think of another gift for now. “Alright, I’ll take it. Please make sure it’s starlight and with the upgrades you said.” Kate kinda likes the color. She hopes Ariana does too. “Cool, I’ll be right back.” And the sales girl goes to find Kate’s new computer. After a few minutes the sales girl comes back with a brown box and shows her the label which lists the specifications and Kate pays for the expensive computer. Heading back to her car she sees a leatherwear store and looks at the leather boots on display. She sighs at the pretty knee high boots. ‘So lovely’, she thinks. Seeing the price she wishes she could justify it for a pair of shoes. But no. She heads home thinking about her next problem. How and where to hide the laptop from Ariana. 2 - Ariana’s birthday Ariana doesn’t want a party. She just wants to spend time with Kate. Go for a nice meal and enjoy their day. When Kate sort of insists that inviting a few people is good for her, Ariana threatens to lock herself in the closet all day. Kate knows Ariana will do just that so it’s no point arguing the issue. No party. “Just us then? What do you want to do sweetie?” They sit on the balcony on the sun bed. Ariana leans against Kate with her back against Kate’s pulled up knees. They’re enjoying a golden sunset. “Can we go for dinner and lunch somewhere? And you can do chores for a change?” Ariana asks Kate. Fair enough, Kate thinks. She nods, smiling at Ariana. “For lunch, can we go to that new Japanese place? I want to try their ramen.” “Sure, and dinner?” Kate asks. She’s not fond of ramen, but maybe they have something else. “Lasagna for dinner.” Ariana decides. “Hah, that’s nice. I’ll make reservations.” Ariana smiles lovingly at Kate, knowing she’ll organize everything perfectly. She’s very good at that. “What did you get me?" She asks innocently. “You’ll see…” Kate avoids the question. “You didn’t get me anything yet huh?” Ariana tries again. “I thought I’d keep it simple, so don’t expect too much.” Kate teases. “Aww, kaahaate.” Ariana whines playfully. “Tell me!” “Fine. It’s a notebook… So you can finally start your memoirs.” Kate laughs feeling really smart at the wordplay. Ariana looks at Kate unsure if she’s joking or not but says nothing. She doesn’t want a notebook… “You’ll see in 2 days sweetie.” “I’ll search for it…” Ariana promises Kate. “Please don’t, or whatever, you won’t find it anyway.” Ariana looks uncertain at Kate again. The next day Ariana dutifully works on her household chores and does most of the things as she usually does. Kate helps her fold the bed sheets. Just as they finish Ariana realizes that tomorrow on her birthday there isn’t much to do… Which is fine, but Kate said she would do chores for her. Oh well, she thinks. Better if I do it anyway. Finishing up the sheets, Kate heads for work kissing Ariana goodbye. Ariana won’t let go of her as usual and it takes her a few minutes to finally get free of Ariana and make her escape. Ariana feels particularly clingy today and asks if Kate can’t call in sick and stay in bed with her. Kate says she can’t do that today as she already took the day off tomorrow, leaving Ariana pouting in the doorway. “Hurry back home baby.” Ariana tells Kate as the elevator door closes. On her way down the concierge joins Kate on the 8th floor or so. Kate greets the old man and asks if he knows what the unit on floor 4 costs for rent. The man says that should be below $1000 a month. Kate then asks if that’s negotiable and the man shrugs. He doesn’t handle the rent fees. He just maintains the building. Putting on her cute face she asks if he can inquire for her, she knows of a couple that can probably move in soon. If they can do it for $600 a month for the first 2 years that’ll help them settle for the long term. The concierge promises he’ll find out. Kate rushes to work in her car and tends to her duties. There are a lot of annoying guests today, she frustratedly thinks. And why does everyone nitpick about everything anyway. She never complains this much when she’s a guest in a hotel. She sighs. During her lunch break she chats with Chloe while sending cute messages to Ariana. Chloe asks if it isn’t Ariana’s birthday yet. “Yea tomorrow she’ll be 25.” Kate informs her. “Ah, tomorrow, are you guys throwing a party?” “Yea, no, just for us. Ariana threatened to lock herself in the closet when I suggested she should invite some people.” Chloe laughs at the silly threat and reaches in her bag. “Here, can you give this to her? I bought it last month and thought she’d like it." “What is it?” Kate picks up the small package. “It’s a Japanese soap, I put the card of the shop in there too.” “Oh that’s nice.” Kate sniffs the package but there is no smell. “I think it’s sealed really well.” Chloe smiles, “I have no idea if it’s nice but supposedly it smells like those blossom trees they have there.” “A mystery soap then.” Kate concludes. “I’ll make sure she gets it, thanks!” Kate wonders why she didn’t think to get a bunch of Japanese gimmicky things for Ariana… It’s so obvious to her now. Almost regretting getting a fancy laptop. The afternoon passes slowly. Most hotel guests are finally happy and only one door card stopped working. Kate lazes around a bit at her post thinking about Ariana’s day tomorrow. She should probably make breakfast and use the laptop box as a tray? Or pretend the gift is an afterthought and give it in the afternoon? Nah, a breakfast gift is better she decides. She’ll make some toast and… ring ring Her desk phone rings. “Yes? Kate Birch here. How can I help you?” “Hello Kate,” the hotel’s receptionist’s voice sounds. “Boss wants to see you. Can you come to his office?” “Sure, I’ll be right there.” Heading to the manager’s office she wonders what she did wrong now. She only ever gets called to the office for stuff she screwed up. Knocking on the door she’s ordered inside. Nervously Kate stands in front of the big desk not being offered a chair. Kate decides it must be something bad, or something bad is about to happen. “Kate, management has decided that all employees must undergo formal training for their duties.” “Eh, ok?” “Since you lack any qualifications for your position you’re to be brought up to speed in a 2 week course in Florida.” “Florida, sir?” Kate is stunned. She didn’t expect this at all and why not just here. Locally. “Yes, got a problem with that?” “Eh, no, well that is… Can my girlfriend come?” “You’ll be put up in an AirBnB there, if she pays for the airfare she can join you.” “When is it?” Kate asks. “If you’re ok with it, next Monday. Otherwise next month.” “I’ll check the tickets, but I think Monday is fine.” “Very well, off you go. You’ll receive all details and such this afternoon via email.” Her manager shakes his head behind Kate’s back, all she cared about is her partner? She didn’t even ask about the training. Hoping he did right by investing in her. Kate stands outside the office. Adrenaline rushing through her. A trip, training. Away from Ariana. Her head spins. After a minute she gathers her wits and urgently needs to get a ticket or there’ll be trouble in her little world. There is no way Ariana will accept being alone for 2 weeks. Fuck! She thinks. As she gets back to her desk an email pops in with her itinerary such as her flight number and where she’ll be staying. She immediately books an extra ticket on her flight for Ariana. She’ll make it out to be a little trip for them or something. Even though she’ll probably be in school all day. The rest of the afternoon crawls by. Someone’s shower head ‘fell off’ and Kate had to scramble someone from maintenance to stop the flooding. The maintenance guy had accused the room’s occupants of ripping it out of the wall. And Kate had to mediate with the guests to calm things down. It’s almost 5PM, she can finally go home, already having forgotten about her training course. She doesn’t care about the training at all. Her thoughts are about Ariana and her birthday. That night the two shower together after watching TV all evening. Ariana is extra caring towards Kate and she wonders why. As Ariana slides her hands around Kate’s upper body she whispers. “I found your present…” Kate tenses up. “Oh?” She carefully replies. “2 weeks to Florida? How cool is that? Did you book a nice hotel like last time?” Kate turns around and looks her girl in her eyes. “Oh yes… I forgot about that. But that’s not your present sweetie.” Ariana doesn’t understand. “But it’s a vacation right? For us?” “Yes and no…” Kate says. “How do you know about that anyway?” Ariana says she got the ticket in her email. Kate nods, understanding it now. “Ah I see. But, it’s for work babe. I couldn’t bear leaving you here. So I talked my boss into bringing you along.” “Oh Kate!” Ariana hangs on her neck. “We’re going to Florida together! I’ve always wanted to go there and see Santa Monica beach…!” “Ehh, that’s in California, but sure, you can go to the beach I’m sure.” “California? Oh…” Ariana sounds disappointed. Kate tells her not to worry, Miami Beach is nice too. They dry off from the shower and head for bed. Ariana is all over Kate asking all about her training course and what they’ll do while there. She admits to Ariana she didn’t pay attention to any of the details and just worried about bringing her along… So she has no idea what kind of training she’s getting or what the schedule will be. Ariana giggles at hearing that and thinks she’s being silly. The next day Ariana wants to get up as she usually does to make breakfast but Kate tells her to stay in bed and kisses her happy birthday. Kate quickly freshens up and worries about making breakfast. She burns the toast and forgets to bring jam and cutlery. Ariana laughs at her terrible breakfast but bites greedily into the buttered toast assuring her it’s good. She can’t wait for her present. Kate disappears and comes back with a boring brown box. Apologizing for getting her something simple because she didn’t know what else to get. She carefully puts the box in front of her girlfriend. “Don’t open it yet. I have something else too, from Chloe.” Kate puts the tiny package on top of the box. “Chloe thought you’d like it.” Ariana pulls off the paper and as a little colorful box comes into view her eyes light up. “Look Kate, It’s in Japanese!” “But what is it?” Kate asks. Ariana rips the paper away. “Cherry blossom soap!" She laughs, and sniffs the box but smells nothing. Ariana opens the packaging and finds a sealed plastic soap bar inside. Carefully she pulls a bit of the plastic open and they smell the soap together. “Mmmm, that’s so nice!” Ariana cheers. Kate agrees it smells like spring. “And look, she put the card of the shop inside. So you can get more if you like it.” Ariana reads the business card. “Aha!” She hugs Kate, to give the hug to Chloe and thank her. She puts the soap aside and eyes the box. “Can I?” Kate nods. Sitting back hoping she bought the right thing… Ariana pulls on the tape and slides the contents out of the box. Which is of-course the iconic white Apple packaging with a big image of the product inside on it. “Whoooaaaaa! A MacBook? Really?” Ariana cheers. She shoves the box aside and hugs Kate so forceful she almost falls over backwards. “Thank you, thank you, Thank you, thank you, Thank you, thank you!” Kate laughs, “Do you know how it works? The program is very different.” “I think so? I’ll learn it. I needed a new computer! How did you know?” “Sheila told me.” Ariana rips the plastic from the box and wriggles the lid open. “Wow, it looks like champagne.” Ariana laughs. “Starlit or something it’s called.” Kate says. “It’s beautiful.” She opens the laptop and it immediately turns on and welcomes the new user. “Go set it up sweetie. Happy birthday. I’ll clean the breakfast things.” “Ok!” Ariana beams. Kate cleans away the breakfast leftovers and smiles at herself for picking the right gift. She does the dishes, cleans the kitchen a bit and heads back to Ariana. Who already finished configuring the laptop. “Look Kate, it’s working already. Here is like, eh, Office I think, and look, wifi…” She opens YouTube. “It all works very easily. You should get one for yourself too!” She knows how Kate doesn’t know computers very well. “And your files?” Kate curiously asks. “Eh…” Ariana had forgotten about those. “I’ll figure it out ok?" Kate laughs, “Sure thing babe, I’m sure it’s not too hard.” Ariana spends the next few hours fiddling with the computer installing her email, moving files to the new system and browsing the App Store finding her softwares. Kate looks at what she’s doing but Ariana goes too fast for her. “If I get one too you should teach me how it works…” Kate smiles. Ariana looks at her laughing. “Yep!” The women rush out for lunch trying the ramen restaurant Ariana picked, she thinks the Ramen is nothing special. Kate agrees, her teriyaki kebabs are not as good as Ariana’s. They spend time in the city park which is still a bit cold, it being February. There aren’t many birds or things to see yet. They’ll do some window shopping when Ariana pulls Kate into a large clothing store. “Let’s go try dresses.” she laughs at Kate. “Just for fun.” She picks a tiny silver dress, and a gold one for Kate. Kate finds high boots to go with them and lace-up sandals for Ariana. They march into the fitting rooms ignoring the frowning attendant. “Ladies, ladies, please, one per room.” She tries. But the pair don’t pay attention to her and enter the changing room giggling. Ariana undresses and helps Kate out of her clothes. “Kiss me” She gasps. Kate pins Ariana against the mirror and kisses her intensely. Holding her head in place with her hand around her neck lightly choking her. With her other hand she reaches down at Ariana’s already wet pussy. Ariana utters stifled moans as she gropes at Kate’s breasts. Both women ‘oomph’ and ‘ahh’ softly until Ariana her knees go weak and she slumps on the little bench with a dull thud. Sighing in a quiet orgasm. After a few moments Kate pushes her aside and sits on the bench motioning for her to sit on her lap. Ariana follows Kate’s silent instruction and sits on her knees facing her girlfriend. They kiss for minutes until there is a knock on the door. “Ladies,” A man’s voice sounds. “The fun is over, please finish up and step out.” Ariana and Kate look at the door startled and giggle at each other but ignore the request. “Girls, come out please.” The voice orders them more impatiently this time. “Just a minute!” Kate calls out. “We’re naked!” Ariana giggles looking at Kate. “Where so getting arrested.” She whispers. Kate stops and listens to what’s happening outside the dressing room but she hears nothing. She holds Ariana in a tight embrace while Ariana keeps kissing her neck and ear. “Come,” She whispers to Ariana. “We better get out there and make our escape.” “Or try on the dresses and pretend nothing happened.” Ariana thinks. “Or that…” And Kate reaches for a dress. Ariana slips on the Silver dress, helped by Kate. And starts lacing up her sandals. Kate then slips her own dress over her head and fidgets with the shoulder straps as the voice sounds again, ordering them to come out. Ariana and Kate look at their silly party outfit and Kate thinks the dress is very ugly. It hugs their curves but at the same time has a terrible shape. “Come out or we’ll call the police.” A different voice sounds. “For what?” Kate demands, “We’re trying on clothes. Leave us alone.” “We’re pretty sure you’re not. Come out now, or there’ll be trouble.” The stern voice calls out. “Quick get dressed.” Kate whispers, feeling it is time to try and escape. They briefly look at their terrible outfits and quickly change back to their own clothes. As they emerge from the dressing room a minute or so later all sweaty and with messy hair, 3 shop workers and several shoppers stare at them with way too serious faces to not laugh at them. Ariana sticks out her tongue and pulls Kate along as they speed walk for the exit and make their escape. Kate looks nervously over her shoulder if someone is following them. But that doesn’t seem to be the case. Ariana fumbles with her coat zipper as they rush out of the store, the cold air hitting her torso and she shivers. She laughs. “What the hell was that about?” Kate says nothing and catches their reflection in a shop window. “Gosh, we look terrible.” She laughs. Ariana looks at them and quickly tries to fix her hair. But there is no saving it. She pulls out a rubber band and combs her peaky hair to the back, making a ponytail. Kate is not much better off and decides she needs to freshen up at a restaurant. The women go find a Starbucks and look startled at their messy faces as they stand in front of the bathroom mirror. “Oh my,” Kate mumbles. Ariana looks shy. “Ehh…” They freshen up and after a few minutes look presentable again. “That was so hot” Ariana whispers to Kate. Kate nods in agreement. “But let’s not get caught from now on.” Ariana looks down… “Ehh Kate?” “Yes babe?” Ariana points at her feet. “Oh, fuck…” Kate calls out. Ariana is still wearing the sandals from the store, poking from under her skirt. Her slippers in her bag. “So we’re thieves now?” She giggles at Kate. “Tsk tsk, you are. And that on your birthday.” Kate shakes her head. “If we go back now we will surely get arrested…” Ariana thinks out loud. “Yea, let’s not.” Kate says. Back in the restaurant part of Starbucks Ariana kneels down and rearranges the straps on the gladiator sandals tightening the laces a bit. She likes the look. “They look pretty on me right?” Ariana asks. “Sure thing miss,” a man says in passing. The women look at the guy but he’s already gone and they laugh. “Well then, the men approve. Come, let’s head for the Italian.” Kate holds up her arm so that Ariana can hook into it and they walk arm-in-arm to their favorite Italian restaurant, avoiding the shop they accidentally robbed. They have an excellent dinner, Ariana of-course wants her favorite lasagna. Kate opts for fettuccine with tomato sauce and they share a bottle of sweet wine and feeling a bit drunk as they wobble and swerve back home laughing the whole way. 3 - Dinner with Lisa The next day Ariana feels like wearing her collar for a while and asks Kate to bolt it on her. She had tried to do it herself but couldn’t get a good grip on the Torx screw. Ariana also briefly tries the hood but finds it restrictive and scary. Especially knowing Kate would be at work and she’d be very helpless if Kate would be gone all day. Kate playfully suggests she should wear the hood anyway. Just to see how she’d manage. But Ariana refuses. When the collar is on and Kate leaves for work, Ariana handles some simple jobs finding yet another high paying accountant contract for almost $3000. Such a good birthday, Ariana thinks. That afternoon Ariana waits for Kate at the door welcoming her home as she often does. Helping her out of her coat and putting her shoes away. It would appear that purchasing some gear had a profound effect on Ariana. She seems happier and more subservient over the last few months. This of-course pleases Kate immensely as she wants nothing but happiness for her lover. Kate decides that Ariana should sleep with her hands and her ankles connected that night. She sends Ariana to Home Depot to buy a few padlocks and 2 meters of chain. Ariana comes home with 3 locks and the length of chain. She’s a bit nervous about what Kate is planning. So far she had worn the cuffs a few times but they’d never been tied to anything yet. Kate loops a lock through the D-rings on her ankle cuffs. And another on her wrist cuffs. Linking them together. She then considers linking the collar to the chain, but needs a 4th lock for that. Grumbling at missing a lock she thinks just linking wrists and ankles is enough for now anyway. For the first time. That night Ariana has trouble falling asleep at first thinking the restrictions on her arms are a burden but once she figures out she can put her arms in a bend so her hands are near her face she’s almost happy with her situation. Wishing she could embrace Kate. The next morning Kate lets her free. Ariana feels naughty and slips the padlock keys in Kate’s purse. As soon as Kate leaves for work she puts on a sports bra and panties and locks the chain to her collar and ankles with 2 locks on either end and locks her wrists somewhere in the middle of the chain. Genius she thinks, even if Kate doesn’t know it, she’s in control of her freedom. Kate is at work as her phone rings. A call from Lisa, her sister. She’s in town that afternoon and wants to know if she can crash at her place for the night. Since Barry is out of town, she hopes to finally meet Ariana. It’s been months since the party and thinks it’s high time she finally gets to know her. Kate replies she’ll pick her up after work. Around 5PM Kate is done with her shift and heads to the bus station to pick up Lisa. She’d been waiting in a nearby coffee shop there for a while, after doing some shopping. They head to the flat together in Kate’s car. Ariana meanwhile has prepared quite the welcome for Kate. She managed to fill her ears with putty and then spent almost 30 minutes positioning the leather hood on her scalp and carefully pulling it down. This took so long because her hands are cuffed at pretty much navel height to the chain. She can move her arms out and up quite a bit. But her hands are cuffed together. This had worked fine for typing on her laptop. But reaching her head and precise movement is a bit more tricky. Eventually she had managed. The hood is not exactly straight, but she is deaf and blind none-the-less. Of-course she can’t reach behind her to tighten the lace of the hood. But she feels ready for Kate. Ariana has been waiting for over an hour sitting kneeling in the hallway. Snoozing on-and-off hoping she would notice the door open and close. Every time she feels a slight draft of air she sits up straight hoping Kate will find her. At last, around 6PM Ariana sits up straight and shivers as she feels the draft of the door. Finally Kate is home, she thinks excitedly. The sisters enter the apartment and Lisa spots Ariana kneeling in front of the door with her head bowed down. She lets out a short scream and calls out “What the fuck?” seeing the weird thing in front of them. Kate looks surprised and shocked at her girlfriend and smiles inwardly. Oh her cute girl… And what terrible timing. Ariana had definitely felt a large draft which must be the front door and sits up, she doesn’t realize what is happening in front of her. Being deaf and blind drives her nuts she finds. Why isn’t Kate touching her? “Kate?” She says out loud. Not hearing her own voice she doesn’t know how loud she is. Lisa stands frozen in the hallway. Kate has to think fast to resolve this. She whispers to Lisa, “Can you come back in 20 minutes please? I’ll deal with this.” “What is ’this’?” Lisa whispers with a look of horror. “Ariana likes these games.” Kate says with a shy voice. “Please, come back in 10 minutes and pretend this never happened.” Lisa nods, unsure what to do or say. Kate shoves her out the door. “I’m so so very sorry. Walk around the block or something and buzz the door as if you’re just arriving.” Ariana fidgets nervously. What is Kate doing? Why isn’t she touching her? Letting her know she’s here? “Kate?!” She says again. “Hello!?” She feels another draft… And suddenly there is a hand on her head, caressing the leather hood. The palm of a hand rests on her cheek and a thumb stroking her lips. Ariana opens her mouth and sucks the thumb inside. After a few moments the hand is removed and lips are being pressed against hers and she kisses back greedily. “Oh Kate!” she moans out loud. “I missed you!” There is a pause as if someone is talking to her, waiting for a response. “I’m deaf!” Ariana calls out. “Kate? Do with me as you will!” Ariana is being pulled up by her arm and is forced to shuffle somewhere hopping a few steps trying to keep up with her mysterious handler. She is then shoved with force and she falls down without warning. Squealing in surprise Ariana lands in the soft sheets of their bed. Rolling over Ariana tries to sit up but is pushed down. She moves again, but is pushed down more firmly. Then nothing. Curious what’s happening she calls for Kate. But nothing is happening. No touch, no signals. She’s left alone maybe? She waits for Kate to return. Kate meanwhile lets Lisa into the apartment. Lisa only took 3 minutes to return. Way too soon. “I’m sorry sis. I think Ariana wanted to surprise me with a game.” Kate apologizes. “You think? You’re not sure? Maybe there is a kidnapper in the house waiting to jump out at us!” Lisa worries. “Oh don’t be weird, why would someone hide here and put Ariana in the hallway? She did this to herself.” Kate assures her “Don’t be weird? Weird?” Lisa scoffs. “You two are the weird ones…” Kate cuts her off, telling her to wait in the living room, she needs to free Ariana. “Just pretend you came in a few minutes after me and I’ll convince her to pretend she just woke up - No awkwardness.” “Easy for you to say, I just saw a bondage mummy.” “Oh don’t be so dramatic it’s just a hood and cuffs.” “Just, just a… I need a drink.” Lisa sighs. “There’s wine and beer in the fridge. Go!” Kate orders her sister away. Kate returns to the bedroom and closes the door. She kisses Ariana on her lips. Ariana jerks around, “Kate!?” Kate holds her head still and carefully pulls up the hood. Ariana’s face and hair look messy as she blinks at the light. Kate puts a finger on her lips indicating she should be quiet. “Kate!” She loudly whispers. “Please, I’m so horny! Help me out!” Kate discovers why Ariana talks so loud and peels the putty from her ears. “Can you hear me now?” Kate asks. “Yes Kate, please feel me, I’m super wet.” “Lisa is here sweetie. She arrived just as I put you on the bed.” Ariana abruptly stops everything she’s doing or thinking. “Kate, no… Please! Get rid of her, I need you.” Ariana whispers all flustered and hot. “We’ll have our time tonight babe, don’t you worry.” “But, now…” Ariana looks desperate. Kate shushes her, “Where are the keys?” “In your purse, I snuck them in there this morning.” “You’ve sat in the hallway all day?” “No, just for the afternoon. But the cuffs were on all day.” “Geez,” Kate mutters looking for her purse. No wonder she’s horny and desperate, Kate thinks. And feels tempted to treat Lisa to a hotel and exploit her girlfriend. No, she thinks. I’ll make it work. Time with her sister is rare these days. Coming back with her purse and fishes out a keyring with little keys on it and starts fitting them to unlock the cuffs and chain from Ariana, ‘accidentally’ stroking Ariana every chance she gets. With her arms free Ariana holds on to Kate. “Please, fuck me now!” She urgently hisses. “Shhh baby,” Kate shushes her while rubbing her vagina. I’ll make you cum tonight. Ariana moans from Kate’s touch and kisses her girlfriend. “Please Kate no more teasing, just fuck me.” Kate gives in and wraps a bathrobe on Ariana, “Come, quick, to the shower. I’ll set your mind straight.” Ariana eagerly climbs off the bed and follows Kate. “Just pretend you just woke up ok? I told Lisa you were sleeping.” Ariana waves at Lisa who stares at her wide eyed and Ariana yawns dramatically as she walks into the bathroom. The two disappear in the bathroom leaving Lisa alone and wondering what the hell is going on. She then hears the shower turn on and soft moaning coming from the bathroom as Kate pins Ariana against the wall licking and fingering her wet vagina. It doesn’t take much to push Ariana over the edge, pumping into her girl with 3 fingers and groping at her chest she suddenly goes weak in the knees and lets out a long stifled moan. Kate strokes her neck and shoulder kissing her before quickly rinsing off her girlfriend’s body. “Come, Lisa is waiting for us, she is staying overnight. Go make dinner. You’ll pay for this soon!” she promises her. Ariana nods timidly, thinking ‘pay for what?’ Wondering what she did to deserve punishment. “Ahem! Sorry about that.” Kate says to Lisa, I had to wake Ariana up. Mmhm, Ariana nods. “Hi Lisa,” And she extends her hand. Kate winks and nods at Lisa to play along. “Ehh, hi, nice to finally meet you.” Lisa stammers. “I’ll go make dinner, is there anything you like to eat?” Ariana moves on wondering why Lisa is being so awkward and tense. “Ehh, Steak and fries?” Kate suggests. “Steaks still frozen.” Ariana says. “But we have minced meat and chicken ready to go.” “Hamburger and fries?” Kate then tries, looking at Lisa. “Ehh… Yea, burgers are nice.” Lisa confirms. Ariana nods and heads to the kitchen. Lisa looks at Kate and bursts out laughing at the absurdity of the situation. “What the fuck Kate?” Kate smiles with some difficulty. Feeling embarrassed, but also guilty for fooling Ariana. “Just go with it. I don’t want any drama.” She whispers back. They sit down and chat a bit about recent happenings. Kate is curious about her and Barry. “Oh Barry,” Lisa says with dreamy eyes. “I’m gonna marry him! I just have to.” Kate laughs, “Does he know that yet?” She asks. “No, but I want it.” She giggles. “We’ll see…” “Who’s getting married?” Ariana calls from the kitchen. “Lisa is with Barry.” Kate shouts back. “Who’s Barry?” “Garret’s friend from the party.” Kate yells. “Oh, that’s nice. Congratulations.” Ariana says, still having no idea who Barry is. Lisa pulls a face. “Lisa, can you help me for a second?” Ariana calls out at her from the kitchen. Lisa looks uncertain but Kate nods, “Talk to her, I’m going to check up on my emails. I’ll join you two in a minute.” Heading into the kitchen. She sees Ariana preparing a feast. “What do you need?” Lisa asks. “How do you like your burger? Look, I’m making the patties now. But do you want cheese? Tomato? Or how do you prefer your burger?” Lisa sits down at the kitchen table looking at all the ingredients. “Any recommendations?” “Ehh, Kate and I like a complete burger with cheese, union and tomato and all this.” She gestures over the ingredients. “Oh right,” Lisa says. “…then uh the complete burger but without union and cheese please.” Ariana nods. She works silently on the burger toppings and Lisa is fascinated by the woman who clearly has no idea she was caught pretty much naked and tied up. “So uh, how was your day? Did you do anything special?” Lisa wants to know. Ariana without hesitation says she did some work in the morning and slept through the afternoon. Liar, Lisa knows. Instead she says “That sounds so relaxing. What kind of work do you do again?” “Oh contract work, translations, accounting stuff, business administration. You saw my office right? Kate helped me build it. She’s very understanding and cool even though I don’t usually make much money.” She looks longingly out of the kitchen for her lover. “Where is she?” “She said she had to check her email or something.” Lisa informs Ariana. The women chat about themselves and Lisa asks 101 questions about her, where she’s from, previous relationships, family and her relationship with Kate and how living with her can be a nightmare. Ariana doesn’t think living with Kate is a nightmare at all. Kate is her hero, she says. Lisa laughs at that. “Well, just be glad you’re not competing with her for being the best sister. She can be tough.” “Maybe, but Kate is the best person in the world.” Ariana assures Lisa. Lisa smiles at hearing that. Ariana cuts thick slices of tomato, chops some lettuce and pickles. “No cheese right?” “No, thanks.” Lisa confirms. “More for me…” And she sticks a slice of cheese in her mouth. Such a kid Lisa thinks, she can see why Kate likes being with her. It’s playful and endearing. Lisa helps put away the leftover vegetables and ingredients as Ariana grills the burger patties. Kate comes in sniffing in the air. “Mmmm that smells good!” “Almost done!” Ariana giggles. Kate pinches Ariana’s nose and wanders to the living room plopping down on the couch looking absentmindedly out the window. She’s tired, she realizes. Very fucking tired. Can’t they ever have a boring week where nothing happens? Maybe I need a vacation… Far away on a tiny island. Kate’s mind wanders to palm trees and coconut drinks. Then remembers her training in Miami in a few days. Maybe that’ll bring some relaxation, she hopes. Ariana conveniently forgets to bake the fries as she doesn’t feel like cutting potatoes and hopes Kate forgot about them. Lisa doesn’t mind and the 2 conspire to make Kate think she never asked for them if she brings it up. They build 3 massive burgers and Lisa suggests they eat on the balcony. Ariana thinks it’s far too cold for that still, it only being February but Lisa assures her it’s fine. The two step outside and Ariana immediately shivers. “Nope. Too cold…” She exclaims. Lisa thought it would be warmer but agrees and clears the coffee table in the living room instead. Lisa kicks Kate awake “Wake up! Ariana made dinner. Appreciate your girlfriend sis.” “Huhwhadoyoumean?” Kate groggily responds. Lisa sits her sister upright while Ariana puts the plates with burgers on the table. The trio dive into their food and Lisa compliments Ariana’s cooking. “Almost as good as a whopper,” Kate smirks. To which she gets a kick from Lisa. Kate looks at her but says nothing. They chat casually and Lisa tells a bit more about Barry and how they’re doing together. Barry really likes Lisa she thinks as he even offered to move to her city, hours away from everything he knows. Kate thinks that’s very sweet and It’s high time she has a good partner after having been single for ages. Ariana thinks maybe Lisa should move to Toronto and live with Barry so she can visit Kate more easily. 4 - Talking into the night When they’re finished eating, Ariana quietly goes and cleans the table and does the dishes. Lisa leans over to Kate, “You should appreciate your girlfriend more. You’re taking her hard work for granted.” “I’m not, I do appreciate her all day, every day.” Kate defends herself. “You sure don’t show it, you lazy slob.” “What are you on about?” Kate inquires. “If you hear what she has to say about you, how she adores and idolizes you, you’d be ashamed of yourself letting her do all the chores all by herself.” Lisa accuses Kate. “But she likes it like that.” Kate counters. “Kate!” Lisa looks at her sister seriously. “You’re not listening to me… Go help her sometimes and just talk to the woman. Find out why she does what she does. Because it’s not about doing laundry and scrubbing the floor.” Hmm, Kate grumbles. She hates it when her sister berates her on something she doesn’t fully understand. “And what do you know? You barely know her.” Kate accuses Lisa. “Gosh you’re ignorant Kate. Do you ever listen in on when she talks about you or your relationship?” Kate shakes her head. “Well, you should. I doubt you’ll ever hear anything negative from her even if you’re a bitch to her. That’s how crazy she is about you and you don’t even know it. Not really anyway.” Kate is silent, considering Lisa’s words. She knows Ariana is crazy about her, but just like her friend Dana had done before she apparently has unearthed bits of Ariana in a short time she herself never noticed or considered. Am I such a terrible partner? Ignorant? She worries. Ariana comes back, “All done. What are you talking about?” “Apparently I don’t appreciate you, Lisa says.” Kate looks accusing at Lisa. Lisa rolls her eyes. “I just said she should not take you for granted Ariana.” Ariana sits on Kate’s lap and wraps an arm around Kate’s shoulders. Looking between Lisa and Kate. She wonders why Lisa looks so serious and Kate so frustrated. Like the two had a fight but Lisa won. “Eh ok… But she takes good care of me. It’s fine.” Ariana smiles. “And she’s a crap cook anyway.” She adds, sticking her tongue out to Kate. Kate pulls a face. “I can make toast!” She protests. All three laugh. Lisa compliments Ariana on being an excellent host working so hard for them and thanks her for dinner. “No problem at all,” Ariana smiles. “It’s my pleasure. I’ll get wine.” And she gets up and rushes to the kitchen. “See what I mean?” Lisa hisses to Kate. “Even if we point out you’re taking her for granted she shrugs it off and thinks you’re the best! You can do no wrong in her eyes. I want you to do better for her! She deserves that much.” Kate is tired, she had hoped on a casual evening but instead Lisa is all over her commenting on how she is doing things wrong in her relationship with Ariana. She doesn’t really want to hear it. Kate reminds Lisa they share their bed together, how more personal and involved can one be? Ariana comes back with a bottle and 3 glasses. Pouring wine for them. Lisa likes Ariana a lot, she thinks. She’s attentive, friendly, smart-ish and playful. She wishes she had a partner like her, but as a man… She thinks about her relationship with Barry, he has many of the qualities she wants, but not all and voices her worry. Barry is so sweet, and she really sees a future with him. But there is this nagging feeling in the background that something isn’t right or is missing. “Maybe you’re gay too.” Ariana suggests. “Kate didn’t know either till last year… Or he’s not the one… Or maybe he’s gay… Or he’s cheating… Or maybe he likes his work too much…” Kate looks at Ariana and mouths to shut up. Ariana stops suggesting things and looks at the floor leaning against Kate’s shoulder. “I’m sure it’ll be fine,” Kate says. “It’s probably the nerves or the distance between you two.” Lisa nods and they all sit quiet for a moment and drink their wine. “Hey I’m really tired, I’ll go lie down. It’s getting late anyway.” Kate says. She motions for Ariana to get up so she can get up herself. “Don’t make it too late, ok? I’ll wait for you.” She whispers to Ariana. Ariana makes room and looks at Lisa questioningly. Lisa looks at her hands. She senses loneliness in Lisa. Kate wishes them goodnight and disappears into the bedroom after topping up her wine. “Hey, you ok?” Ariana asks Lisa. Leaning into her. Lisa looks up and promises she’s ok. “Wanna talk some more? Or are you going to sleep as well?” Ariana wants to know. Lisa rubs her arms and prefers to talk for a bit longer. Maybe they can watch a movie or something? Ariana leans into the corner of the couch and makes herself comfortable. Lisa sits cross legged next to Ariana. And they chat a bit more about being alone and how to deal with it. A thing Ariana was quite good at before meeting Kate. While watching TV together Ariana nods off and falls asleep. Lisa feels sleepy too and leans back against Ariana and not being rejected she dozes off as well. An hour later Lisa in her sleep turns over and embraces her new friend as if they’re lovers. Ariana breathes quietly, unaware of what Lisa is doing. Lisa sleepily listens to Ariana her heartbeat thinking she is Barry. Kate meanwhile sits in bed reading a book and thinking about what Lisa had said. She’s half waiting for Ariana, half just wasting her time not wanting to talk to Lisa for now. Around midnight Ariana wakes up and wonders why she’s not in bed. She feels a person hugging her closely and assumes she fell asleep on the couch with Kate. The TV is showing stupid telesell commercials and might as well be turned off. Ariana bends forward to grab the remote and notices Kate’s hair is very brown and looks startled at Lisa’s scalp. Did she confuse the 2 women? No, she was watching TV. Lisa did this. She squirms a bit trying to get away from under Lisa, but is being held on tight. Seeing no other option than to wake her girlfriend’s sister she simply pushes her aside and quickly gets up from the couch. Lisa mumbles something, mentioning Barry but stays asleep. Ariana then pulls on Lisa’s legs so she’s laying flat and in a somewhat normal position and leaves her there. Heading for the toilet and then to Kate. Kate sits in bed with her laptop, she’s watching YouTube videos. “Kate!” Ariana gasps. “Why didn’t you come get me?” Kate looks at Ariana, “Didn’t you have fun with Lisa?” “At first yes, but later on she slept on me after I fell asleep. I thought she was you!” Kate frowns, not quite understanding what Ariana means. “Slept on you? Explain.” “We sort of finished talking and I fell asleep, and when I woke up just now she’s all over me holding me like I’m her boyfriend or something. It’s very awkward. We sleep like that too…” Kate shakes her head and puts her laptop aside. “Come sweetie. Get your collar and chastity belt, we’ll go to sleep.” Ariana gets the requested items and Kate bolts on the collar for the night. She then has Ariana step into the leather belt and straps it on tight and locks that too. “I should add the vibrator as a punishment for sleeping with my sister.” She jokes with a fake frown. “I didn’t do it Kate, honestly.” Ariana says flustered not realizing Kate is joking. Ariana has a love hate relationship with the vibrator. She loves the orgasm it provides but hates the torture it allows Kate. But at the same time she secretly loves the helpless feeling as her body betrays her when Kate pushes its, and her, buttons. “I know sweetie, and you’re too noisy anyway with the thing on level 4 or higher… But I’ll get you someday.” Kate jokingly promises her. Ariana looks at the ground suddenly feeling guilty for something she didn’t do. “That’s not fair…” She mumbles. Kate slaps her butt. “Life’s not fair. Now get to bed.” She walks out of the bedroom to check on Lisa and sees her sister smirk on the couch in a weird position. Sighing quietly she gets a blanket and pillow from the storage cabinet and puts the blanket over her sister and places the pillow at her head. Does she have to take care of everything around here? She thinks amused. Dana, her friend, would say that someone has to keep order… Maybe she’s more right than she knows. Ariana climbs into bed and sighs thinking about the 2nd promised punishment she doesn’t deserve. Kate is so mean sometimes. Hopefully she forgets. Soon forgetting her worries as she nods off and sleeps dreaming of Kate showing her off naked on the balcony to the world making her orgasm in front everyone causing people to laugh at the goofy faces she makes. Kate grabs a drink and quickly eats a biscuit before heading to the bathroom and brushes her teeth. She sees someone move behind her but pays no real attention to it. Just one of the women. Lisa sneaks up behind her and startles Kate with her being so close suddenly. “Hey,” She says, rubbing her eyes. “Hey cheater…” Kate replies. “Cheater?” “Yea you slept with Ariana.” Kate laughs, “Or so she says.” “All I remember is that I snuggled up to Barry.” “Barry huh? Ariana looks nothing like him…” Lisa looks at her not sure where this is going. “Sorry Kate, we just dozed off watching TV. I must’ve thought she was him.” “I know, I know. I’m just pulling your leg.” Kate winks. “I put a blanket and pillow on the couch.” Kate walks off with a good night and closes the bedroom door. Now it’s Ariana time, time to make her pay for her silly stunt from earlier, she thinks. But Ariana is already sleeping… Sighing Kate quietly joins her and plays with her girlfriend’s hair for a bit. Admiring her cute face as she often does. Ariana looks much more peaceful lately, she thinks. Must be the restraints or something. She’ll apply her punishment in the morning. The next day Lisa looks tired and worn out. Sleeping on couches never really had her preference. But not having to book an expensive hotel made up for it. She’ll sleep more in the train when she goes home tonight. The 3 have breakfast. Ariana has made pancakes and looks nervous at Lisa, asking if she likes them. Constantly moving around offering more syrup or sugar, more juice or anything to not having to sit still. With breakfast done Lisa insists on Kate walking her out as she leaves and implores her to involve herself a bit more with Ariana and her world and not treat her like a little servant all the time. Kate promises she will. But thinks Lisa has no idea how their relationship works. Meanwhile Ariana cleans up the kitchen and desperately waits for Kate to come back hoping she would remove the vibrator Kate forced her to wear all morning on a low setting. Her so-called punishment. She feels naughty thinking that Lisa didn’t notice their little game but she’s had enough now and hopes Kate agrees. She’s super horny and needs her orgasm… Or at the very least for the teasing to stop. Kate can’t get Lisa’s words out of her mind and decides to involve herself more with Ariana other than living together and being lovers. She thinks helping cooking is a good start and promises herself she’d help Ariana cook sometimes. Or to help fold the bed sheets more often and things like that. 5 - Kate’s big news A few days later Kate comes home from work and tells Ariana to get naked and wait for her in the bedroom. They’re supposed to leave for Miami tomorrow. Ariana is very curious what Kate is up to and quickly obeys her girlfriend. Stripping out of her leggings and shirt, followed by her underwear. Ariana sits on the corner of their bed waiting for her girlfriend. After a few minutes she finally enters the room. “What’s up Kate?” Kate holds up her keyring and says she has a proposition for her. Ariana lights up. “An adventure?” “Something like that…” Kate says. “Right, here’s the deal… You can stay home for the next 2 weeks on your own.” Ariana’s face darkens. “Or,” Kate continues. “Or you wear your chastity belt for the 2 weeks we’re in Miami.” Ariana looks confused. “Eh Kate… What? I don’t want to be alone…” “Are you sure?” Kate asks. “Yes of-course, I want to be with you and explore Miami. Go to the beach and help you with your training.” Kate smiles and Ariana worries just how serious Kate is. Two weeks in the belt? How will she wear her swimsuit and go to the beach? The next morning Ariana packs their suitcases. Swimsuit for her, Bikini for Kate, dresses, Kate’s favorite jeans, shirt and brown jacket for school. Shampoo and toiletries. And everything else they need for their trip. Kate tidies up around the house making it ‘away’ ready. Unplugging the TV and such. She quickly checks over the suitcase and adds the leather chastity belt and closes the case. Heading to the airport Ariana asks if she really has to wear the belt. But Kate only says, “That’s the deal.” The airport is annoying, lots of moody employees bothering the passengers with their security nonsense. Ariana wears her stolen gladiator sandals under a short mid thigh dress. She really really likes them. Kate is dressed more formally and looks ready for a meeting. Landing in Miami Kate steers them to the toilets and she pushes Ariana into the disabled toilet, zipping open her suitcase. “Here put it on. Remove your panties.” She hands the leather chastity belt to Ariana. Ariana says nothing but takes off her panties and pulls the leather garment over her hips. Kate smiles at her sweetly, “last chance… two weeks in the belt or go home now.” Ariana thinks she’s joking about sending her home but accepts the belt anyway. click The lock sounds ominously loud as it snaps shut. “You’re my bitch now.” Kate whispers. Ariana looks at Kate weirdly and wonders what she’s getting herself into. She stuffs Kate’s winter coat in the suitcase and her own on top under the handle and they leave the toilet block. 6 - The house of horrors Outside the airport terminal they find a taxi and head for their assigned house. It’s an OK house in the city. Not too far from the beach and it has some shops in the area. The house itself has several bedrooms and there is a double garage. Kate already feels tired from the oppressive heat in Miami and looks at a bedroom and living room and doesn’t care much for the rest at the moment. Ariana is more curious and explores the whole place. In the 2 car garage she finds a massive chain link cage kind of setup with a little dog-house inside it. It takes up half a parking space. Curious, she steps in and the gate clangs shut behind her. Looking inside the doghouse she sees no dog. She turns and wants to leave the cage but the gate is locked. She shakes the gate trying to dislodge the latch but it’s stuck. “Kate?” She calls out. But Kate has dozed off. “Fuck!” Ariana curses. “KATE! HELP! KAAAAAATE!” Ariana screams and yells for minutes until Kate finally comes rushing in seeing a distressed girlfriend in a cage. “What’s up?” She laughs. “I can’t get out Kate…” Kate laughs at her silly face and says “Well, guess you gotta stay in there then. Since I don’t have the keys.” Ariana looks startled. “No! “She exclaims. “Please find it…” Kate thinks for a moment. “What will you do for me to get out?” “Anything…” Ariana dumbly says. “Alright, I’ll trade your freedom for your clothes for the day.” “What?” “If you want out, you’ll give me everything you’re wearing.” Ariana says nothing but undresses and throws her clothes and sandals over the fence. “Good. Now slide your phone under the gate.” “Kate please go get the key.” Kate gathers all Ariana’s things. “I’ll search for it, stay put. Enjoy the doghouse for now.” And she walks away. “Kate?!” Ariana shakes the gate. She wants out badly. Kate closes the garage door behind her. She’s pretty sure the cage key is on her keyring. But this is fun… Kate unpacks their suitcase and puts everything in the bedroom closet. She then looks in the fridge and finds it empty. Laughing at Ariana waiting in the kennel she heads out the door to the nearby supermarket. She buys freshly made, ready to oven pizzas, some drinks and Pringles. Tomorrow they’ll see what they’ll do for dinner. Maybe Ariana can sort out some groceries while she’s in class. Heading back lugging her shoppings she wonders how Ariana manages all that every time. Probably on her scooter, she thinks. Back at the apartment she puts away the groceries and goes check on her girl. She hears her calling her name already from the hallway. She finds a nervous Ariana, pacing back and forth in the kennel. “Kate! Please let me out, what took you so long? I need to pee. Please.” She looks at Kate with big pleading eyes. Kate laughs at her saying she looks like a caught doggie and looks at the gate lock, opening it without a key. It isn’t locked, just latched closed. Ariana sees Kate doesn’t use a key and mutters something unintelligible. Much to Kate’s amusement. “Go pee sweetie, 2nd door to the left. When you’re done, freshen up and put the pizza in the oven.” She hands the key to the chastity belt to Ariana. “Yes boss.” Ariana bows her head in shame and quickly moves into the house. Kate looks around in the garage, sees nothing of interest and follows her girlfriend. She doesn’t like the place. It’s ugly. The walls are an ugly green color. Nothing makes sense color wise in this place. Luckily it’s only for 2 weeks, she thinks. Checking her email Kate finds her course schedule. A class tonight? Geez. Kate enters the address in Maps and sees the education center is nearby. But, still a good 20 minute walk. She sighs and calls out to Ariana to hurry with dinner. “Ok baby.” Comes her clear voice. Kate finds her in the kitchen trying to work the oven. “I have class tonight… Starting in 90 minutes.” She sighs. “I’m so not in the mood.” “That’s ok. I’ll make the house nicer… It stinks in the bedroom.” Ariana promises Kate. “What a dump huh…” Kate scoffs. “It has bad energy. I don’t like it.” Ariana says with a sad voice. “When will you be back?” “I hope before 10pm” “Oh, and tomorrow?” “That’s a day class, but only in the afternoon.” “So we can sleep in…” Ariana says with a smile. Kate is distracted by Ariana’s naked figure only wearing the chastity belt. It fits like a glove. She stares as Ariana gracefully moves through the kitchen talking about the house, the flight. Not listening at all to what she’s saying. Ariana looks at Kate and sees her stare at her. “Enjoying the show?” “Huhwhat?” Kate is pulled out of her mesmerized thoughts. “There is a crocodile in the pool…” Ariana smirks, remembering she read about that happening in Florida. “Oh…” Kate says distractedly. Ariana rolls her eyes and inspects the pizza. The one in the top is ready. She takes it from the oven and cuts it into slices and plonks the plate in front of Kate. “Here, have your dinner, miss distracted…” Kate, her thoughts are interrupted by the smell of pizza and she looks at Ariana. “What did you say?” “If you can’t think straight with me naked you better give me my clothes back…” Ariana smirks. “No, that’s fine, I’ll leave soon anyway. You’ll get your stuff tomorrow morning.” Ariana gets the 2nd pizza from the oven and slices it up as well. They eat in silence. Kate is constantly stealing glances at Ariana. “Hey, come to earth!” Ariana pokes Kate on the nose. “I think you have to go now.” Kate looks at her phone and sees she should hurry. “Shit!” She quietly mumbles. She’d rather stay with Ariana and play with her. Ariana looks longingly at Kate as well. Kate hugs her girlfriend and kisses her goodbye with the instruction to not cheat on their deal but otherwise she’s at liberty. Ariana walks her to the door and without thinking waves Kate goodbye from the front door. Their neighbor from across the street almost falls off his little step ladder seeing the naked Japanese chick wave at another hottie. Ariana smacks the door closed and cleans up the kitchen. She finds another nicer bedroom that doesn’t stink and decides to move all their stuff to that room and closes the stinky room’s door. Now to tend to herself. She’s been feeling horny from being locked helpless in the cage and belt. She flops down on the couch and rubs her crotch feeling a tiny sensation. Groping at her nipples and squeezing her breasts she feels the excitement grow, but not nearly enough. She suddenly has an idea and runs to the kitchen finding a spatula. Sliding it in her leather restraint she can rub her vagina. “YESSS!” She exclaims, and starts rubbing full of energy. Minutes later she’s squirming on the couch moaning loudly and masturbating with the spatula. She cums loudly and immediately feels guilty about what she did. Panting from her exertions she rests for a few minutes. Ariana cleans the spatula and explores the house a bit more. There is a secluded little garden with some nice flowers. She steps outside in the humid evening air and walks the length of the garden, but sees a man sitting in the next-door garden. Quickly stepping back as she is still naked. She rushes back inside hoping nobody saw her and notices a wet spot on the couch. Grrr, she thinks. Hoping it’ll dry soon. Ariana saunters to the Garage again, and again focuses on the kennel, inspecting the door so she can unlock it next time. She then blocks the gate and enters the cage. Sitting in front of the dog house she inspects it. Wondering if she fits inside she crawls backwards into the little house and finds she barely fits inside. Crawling back out she looks around the garage to see if there is a bicycle. She sees none, but finds a large dog collar with a small box on it, A GPS or something she assumes. She straps the thing on and pulls it tight. The collar clicks shut and is stuck on her. Arian tries to adjust the collar as it’s a bit too tight but can’t get it off. She can’t figure out the latch or buckle and sees no keys to try. “Fuck!” She whispers and wags her butt like a dog. “And now…” She starts saying, but instead screams and falls to the floor as a strong electric shock shoots into her neck. The scream triggers more shocks which trigger more screams which trigger more shocks and so on. Ariana stumbles across the garage in pain clutching the collar. In her struggle she bumps against the gate and ends up inside the cage with the door falling shut. Ariana finally manages to keep quiet, learning quickly that she can’t make a sound. “What the fuck!? That hurts.” Ariana quietly moans. She looks around and notices she’s in the cage again. She moves to the door and tries to open it but she can’t reach the latch through the chainlink. “Fuck!” She says under her breath, which earns her another strong shock. The cycle of pain and screams repeats itself again and Ariana cries uncontrollable, constantly making too much noise so the collar keeps torturing her. After almost 15 minutes of near constant shocks she finally manages to control herself and holds her breath only making ‘mmmmh-ing’ sounds until the pain stops. Feeling miserable she crawls on the dog pillow in the doghouse and after a while of bored waiting for Kate to save her she dozes off in a restless slumber. Only to be shocked by the collar minutes later when a car outside honks its horn. She hates the stupid house and their trip already. Kate sits in class bored. Listening to stuff that’s not relevant to her job. The class is a waste of her time basically and she wonders if she’s in the right class and why she’s here. She misses her girlfriend badly. Finally it’s 10PM and the class is dismissed. She walks home thinking she should bring a milkshake or something and orders 2 large vanilla shakes from McDonalds. “Ariana, I’m back. She yells through the house.” But there is no response. She checks the bedroom and sees all their stuff gone. Not understanding, she searches the other rooms and finds their belongings in a much nicer bedroom on the other side of the house. “Aha! Clever girl.” But where was her clever girl… “Ariana? Where are you?” Ariana hears Kate rummage through the house but is terrified to make a sound. The collar had shocked her nearly continuously for the last 3 hours. Every time she sighed, moved, breathed too loud the damned thing would go off. And if she managed to not upset the collar, a sound from outside would trigger the thing. She wishes she could just die, her neck hurts so bad. The garage door opens and Kate yells into the room for Ariana. This triggers the collar and Ariana screams and her voice gives out for the 100th time and makes a choking throaty sound. Kate sees her spasm in the doghouse. And wonders what the hell is going on in there. She unlocks the gate and disables the latch and calls out to Ariana, kneeling next to the entrance. “Babe, hey? What are you doing in there?” All the while triggering the collar with her voice. She grabs Ariana’s hips and pulls her out from the doghouse. She comes out looking pale and feverish. Kate sees the big collar on her neck and asks what it is. Ariana makes sounds like she’s being strangled and clutches the collar and pulls on it with a weak but desperate determination. Something is super wrong Kate realizes. Can’t she talk? And why does she look so pained and terrified? Kate turns her girl around and sees a big clasp holding the collar on her neck and notices the little box next to it. What the hell is this thing, she thinks. Figuring out the clasp she has to push a button in, and slide the knob for the latch to pop open. As she pulls the collar away from Ariana’s neck two connected red marks in her neck come into view. Ariana relaxes immediately and slumps on the floor barely conscious. “Babe? Hey! Ariana, talk to me!” Kate looks worried. Ariana tries to talk but can’t think straight from the pain she endured nor can she form words with her broken voice. Goddammit, there goes her relaxed Miami vacation, Kate thinks. She lays Ariana flat on the floor and slaps Ariana in her face to startle her. This works and Ariana moans painfully, looking at Kate as if to say ’let me die’. Kate then carries her to the bedroom and dribbles water in her mouth which she weakly swallows. Heading back to the garage looking for clues she finds the collar and sees the steel prongs poking out at the inside. Kate wonders why Ariana would lock on a shock collar and then finally understands what had happened. Ariana had shocked herself with this thing. She rushes back to her girl who is sitting up in bed looking for Kate. “Kate!” She croaks. “Stay here. Please.” Kate sits down next to Ariana, “What the hell happened babe? Why did you put the collar on and lock yourself in?” “An accident. I thought it’s a GPS tracker and wanted to play doggie for when you got back. It shocks for hours, non-stop. I want to die… Gate locked and I couldn’t reach it.” Her voice trails off. “Oh baby, and you nearly killed yourself. Come, lay down, drink more and rest.” Kate looks worried, feeling the marks in her neck. She looks at the red spots and they look like severe burns. Ariana mumbles incoherently and Kate has no idea what she’s saying or trying to do. 7 - Recovery Ariana sips on a drink through a straw and doesn’t feel like moving at all. Everything hurts. Kate has her drugged up on painkillers but it’s not really working. Her voice was almost back to normal in the morning and her mind got a bit unscrambled too but her body remains sore. Kate tries to take care of her girlfriend but she’s not sure what to do with the situation. She had removed the leather chastity belt and is considering if Ariana needs a doctor. She should probably go to a hospital for a check up. But Neither she nor Ariana want to admit something stupid happened. Kate makes a simple lunch and Ariana nibbles on a slice of toast. She then rushes off to class, promising to be back as soon as possible. Ariana sleeps soon after. That afternoon the housekeeping crew enters the house to do the cleaning up. Unknown to the women, this is part of the rental. The two women find a half asleep Ariana naked on the bed. And one of them takes a sneaky picture of the pretty girl. Ariana looks around sensing someone’s presence but sees no one, she closes her eyes again. The cleaners don’t find anything to do as Ariana had cleaned the house last night, so they just take out the trash. They walk by Ariana’s bed again and whisper they should have some fun. Ariana breathes steadily which means she sleeps. They carefully drape her bedsheets over her head and the other strokes her stomach. Ariana moans quietly and mumbles Kate’s name. The women smirk, and the one touching Ariana slips her hand down and over her crotch. Cupping her vagina. ‘mmm’ they hear from under the bed sheet. The woman slowly fingers Ariana for a few minutes but as she gets too excited they stop and hurry out of the house. Leaving Ariana to wonder why Kate stopped teasing her. Kate meanwhile can’t stand the classes and contacts her manager asking if there has been some kind of mistake. Nothing her instructors talk about is relevant for her position. If that’s still coming or if she should be in another class? Her manager promises to check it out and call her back. Having escaped her class for now she also calls Ariana to check on her and hears a soft voice at the other end. She asks if Ariana is doing better and hears she had a nice dream of Kate fingering her. “So you’re almost better?” Kate asks. “How is your neck?” “I don’t know. I can’t see it but it still hurts and itches.” Ariana complains. “Mmhm. Well rest more I’ll be home soon.” She promises. Home, Ariana mutters. She wishes she was home. After class Kate finds a big pharmacy and explains to the man there that she needs to treat two electrical burns. Describing the marks in Ariana’s neck without too much detail. Loaded with painkillers, bandages, medical tape and aloe gel she gets back to the AirBnB so she can treat Ariana. Sticking a big bandage on her neck soaked in aloe. The next day Ariana feels a lot better but is still weakened and prefers to sleep and relax through the day. The cleaners come and go without the girls knowing about it and Ariana has a nice dream again about Kate stroking her. Kate’s manager calls back and assures he she’s in the right place. And when Kate argues that she’s not part of the maintenance crew and wants to know why she needs to learn about lift controls and air-conditioning maintenance. She gets the simple order to just be present and get her certificate. Kate rolls her eyes and thinks she’s being used by the hotel to comply with some regulation they don’t want to truly follow. Filling a quota or something. Back at the house Kate brings dinner and the girls sit at the kitchen table eating their salads and subs. Ariana says she is feeling a lot better and that maybe tomorrow she’ll go to the beach. Kate inspects Ariana’s neck and replaces the bandage with a new one coated in aloe. “It’s still very red, sweetie. I don’t know what to do about that.” Ariana worries maybe it’s a scar and fears she’ll be ugly because of it. Kate soothes her that if that’s the case she doesn’t mind and if her hair is covering her neck others won’t even see it. The next day Ariana goes to the beach, Kate has again put a new bandage on her neck, she does this twice a day, and Ariana feels like sitting in the sand. She finds a nearby beach and walks that way in her swimsuit and a skirt carrying a big bath towel. Along the way she gets 3 offers for drinks from men and one even wants to make a porno movie with her as the star. She declines all of them. Only hesitating at the porn offer because it’s so outlandish. Talking to strangers asking if they wanna do porn… What’s wrong with the world, she thinks. She curiously asks what kind of porn and hears the cliche ‘Japanese schoolgirl doing anal’ scenario. How much would that pay? The man offers a couple of thousand bucks. Not enough, Ariana says. And walks away. The man walks along keeping up and hands her his card, for if she wants to discuss it further. She takes the card and slips it in her phone cover without looking at it. 8 - Barry at the beach Arriving at the bright white beach she’s amazed with how nice the water is. She loves the white and blue contrast between the sand and the sea. Sitting down near a lifeguard tower she enjoys her view and stretches out on the luxuriously white sand. She takes a selfie and sends it to Kate, just to tease her, and gets a bunch of hearts and an angry emoji back. Ariana laughs at the reply and types, ‘It’s beautiful here.’ To which she gets an ‘it’s stupid and boring here.’ It appears they’re at opposites today, she laughs quietly at her phone. ‘Wish you were here.’ ‘Wish I was there too!’ Kate replies. Ariana rolls around in the sand for a bit, looking in all directions at the people and the hotels in the background. So nice. The lifeguard spots the hot asian chick near his tower and comes over for a chat. He starts with a ‘Konichiwa’ as if that’s original and asks for her name. “I’m Ariana”. She blurts out looking at the guy’s impressive sixpack and muscled arms. He introduces himself as Barry. She jokes it’s not gonna work out then, because she already knows a Barry. The lifeguard looks genuinely hurt by that and she invites him to sit down. They chat for a while and Ariana has a good time. He asks about her bandage and she says she had an accident with some electrical wires a few days ago. “You were electrocuted in your neck?” He asks with an amazed tone. Ariana nods sheepishly. “Did you go to a doctor?” Ariana says she didn’t. Her friend puts a bandage on it twice a day. Barry nods and asks if he can see it. He’s a trained medic. “Sure,” Ariana wipes her hair out of the way. Barry comes real close now, she can feel his breath and smell his sunblock. He carefully pulls away the bandage and looks a bit shocked at the fiery red spots. “Girl, you’re lucky to be alive…” He says with a worried voice. Ariana looks at him, “really?” “He traces his finger down her spine. “Many nerves are here and the burns are just a few inches away from it. That’s very dangerous.” “Come with me, I have an ointment for this that works better than aloe.” He invites her into his guard tower and sits her down on a desk chair. He pulls out a massive medical kit and gives her a tube of healing ointment for burns. He instructs her to apply the ointment 2 times a day until it stops itching. He treats her neck with the utmost care and smears ointment on it and applies a new bandage. Ariana enjoys his attention and care a lot. He seems to truly care for her. She looks at him, wishing Kate could meet him. Barry thinks she looks at him wanting to take things a step further and he carefully leans in for a kiss. Ariana, caught off-guard, returns the kiss before realizing she shouldn’t. She feels his tongue on her lips and pulls back. “Barry, stop. I… Can’t…” Barry looks at her questioning, “Why?” “I have a girlfriend,” she admits. He stands up straight. “You don’t kiss like you’re a lesbian.” “I used to date guys…” Ariana says apologetic. Hmmm, Barry turns around looking over the beach. “I, uh, better go,” Ariana stutters. “Thanks for your kind help Barry. It was really nice to talk to you. Sorry for misleading you.” “Yea sure, no problem,” Barry says looking hurt. He really really likes Ariana. She quietly walks out the door. “Ariana!” He calls after her. As she turns around he grabs her shoulder and presses a kiss on her lips. Ariana looks at him wide eyed. “Please, Barry, no. I’m not lying. Sorry.” She quickly walks away and gathers her things, her head in turmoil, feeling guilty towards Kate. She feels sorry for Barry. He looked at her like Kate looks at her sometimes. Sensing his genuine interest in her. Ariana moves further down the beach and sets her things down near a restaurant thinking she can order a drink or something. Looking around at her new setting she’s approached by some people, “Hey cutie, You look hungry! We need +1 for lunch so Will doesn’t feel lonely.” He motions to the restaurant. “I don’t eat lunch with men called Will,” Ariana snips back. What’s wrong with this place she thinks. The group laughs at Will for being eternally lonely now. And Will looks out of it. Ariana asks him to join her instead of the idiots laughing at him. Now Will laughs and the group falls silent. Will sits down next to her. “Hi, I’m will.” “Ariana” she extends her hand. “Just pretend we’re talking or something. So they won’t bother you.” She whispers in his ear. “Alright.” He nods. “No offense, but I don’t like dating Asians.” Ariana pulls a face and tells him she has a girlfriend called Kate. Will laughs. Well then, wanna make a fool out of all of them? She nods. “Just lean in to me like you’re really comfortable and enjoy my company.” Ariana scoots closer and hangs around Will’s neck leaning on his muscular chest. A cheer comes from the group. They sat down at the restaurant Ariana looked at a few minutes ago. “Your deodorant stinks, Mr. Will,” she whispers. Will smiles uncomfortably, “Ehh, sorry. I guess. Let’s walk away hand in hand. When we’re out of sight we’ll go our separate ways.” Ariana nods. Happy to get rid of Will and his stupid friends. Will courteously gathers Ariana’s things and puts them in her bag. Noticing the porn studios card on her phone. “You’re an actress?” He asks. “No, why?” “The card.” He points at her phone. Ariana laughs and grabs his hand. Leaning into Will as they walk away. “I don’t do porn for money mister.” They walk away stared at by Will’s friends. They thought to make fun of him but instead he seems to have a date now. They quickly find it unfunny and focus on something else. Will sees his friends do something else and lets go of her hand. “Thanks for the rescue.” He laughs. “And thanks for carrying my bag.” She thanks him. Ariana dawdles for a second not sure how to end this and Will kisses her hand as a goodbye. She decides to find a restaurant and see if Kate can join her. ‘Are you free yet?’ She sends a message to Kate. ‘Yes girl! Where are you?’ comes her reply after 5 minutes. Ariana wanders back in the direction of Barry’s tower and sees a nice restaurant that has salmon. ‘Near the beach. I’m hungry.’ Ariana tells the waiter she’ll be right back with her friend if he can keep a table free. She smiles at him with her biggest eyes. Of-course he can. As long as she’ll be back soon. She sends her location to Kate telling her to hurry and sits on a bench looking at Barry’s lifeguard tower. Barry the watchful lifeguard sees her sit down, facing his direction and his hopes rise. She’s back! For him? After a while he sees another woman come up and kiss Ariana intensely. Whoa, he thinks. Fuck me that’s mean, he thinks. His day is ruined. Kate and Ariana head into the restaurant welcomed by the waiter. They have some great grilled salmon. Ariana tells her about her beach adventures and they laugh at the porn card. “Thousands of bucks for a fuck huh?” “Yea, anal too.” Ariana smirks. Remembering she used to do anal quite often. 9 - Two weeks Days pass quickly at the beach. Ariana goes every day and is very popular with the men. She gets many more offers for drinks and even another offer to do porn. One guy just wants to show her his boat and party with her and some other girls. She feels very wanted and hasn’t felt this social in years. Even though there is nothing social about most of the men preying on her. Kate joins her whenever she can and notices Ariana is healing quickly now. She’s more energetic and talkative every day. The red spots are still ugly welts but the ointment she got from Barry seems to work well. She also convinced herself that the hotel had singled her out as the only unqualified employee to get certified up to look better in business reviews. Why else would they send her on this pointless course? On the other hand it does flatter her that she DID get singled out and put up in a home in a different country to do so, because to her it means job security. Why else would the hotel invest in her and spend all this money on her. As the 2 weeks draw to a close Ariana bumps into Barry again at the beach. She’s been avoiding him a bit to not hurt his feelings and has been camping out near other lifeguard towers today she accidentally picks the one that has Barry in it. She spreads her towel and takes off her skirt before running to the water to sit in the low waves for a bit. When she’s done and gets back to her towel she sees Barry looking at her and she waves at him. “Hey super lifeguard!” She calls him out. He waves back at her. “How’s your neck?” He asks. Ariana shows him her neck which still shows 2 purplish spots, but they look more like bruises now. Barry is pleased with her healing. “You’ll be 100% pretty in a few weeks.” He promises her. “Weeks?” Ariana looks at him. “Yea burn scars take ages to heal completely.” Ariana is very self conscious about the marks and wishes they’d be gone sooner. Barry asks if she will join him on his tower deck and Ariana comes up and sits on the balcony floor with her towel. “I saw you last week, with that woman at the restaurant?” Ariana looks at him neutrally, good she thinks. “That wasn’t nice of you to tease me like that.” He says. She looks at him confused. All she did was prove she really has a girlfriend. “It was just to show you I’m taken.” Barry tells her it ruined his day. Ariana has no answer to that, she can’t fix his feelings. “I’ll go away soon, so you can forget about me.” She mumbles. Barry doesn’t like that either. Ariana gets annoyed and gets up to leave. “Barry, get over yourself, we talked for an hour or so? You’ve been very kind to me. But you can’t expect me to drop everything and fall in love with you.” And she starts walking away. Suddenly she’s tired of being here. Everyday she gets indecent offers, or some decent ones, but everyone seems to lust after the cute girls here. And she hates to be one of the cutest ones in a kilometer radius. She puts on her skirt and folds her towel, ready to disappear from the public and hide in the house. Once again she wishes she was home in her flat, away from the world. She marches to the house and goes tanning in the garden instead of the beach. That afternoon Kate comes back and she needs Ariana. She rings the doorbell for Ariana to let her in and as the door opens she pushes inside and forces herself on Ariana. For Ariana’s recovery they didn’t really have sex for most of their stay as to not exert Ariana and Kate is desperate to get some. Ariana stumbles back from Kate’s assault but soon adapts and gets into it. Kate pushes her to the bedroom and feels like owning her girl today. Tying her wrists to her ankles so she lays on her back with her legs up and her wrists connected to it. Ariana immediately feels helpless and exposed and Kate dives onto her, licking her crotch for all she’s worth. Ariana quickly gets super excited and moans loudly struggling in her bonds. Kate crawls up between her legs and grinds their pussies together for a few moments before crawling up further until her vagina is on Ariana’s mouth. “Do me,” she gasps. “Turn around and do me too,” Ariana moans. Kate complies and they do an awkward 69. Ariana is helpless to stop or touch Kate. Kate controls both their bodies. She pushes and grinds herself on Ariana’s face while licking and fingering her girlfriend. This goes on for a bit until Kate tenses up, she weakly fingers Ariana but is busy with her orgasm that’s rolling over her like a steam train. She smothers Ariana for a bit until Ariana gasps and turns her head away to breathe. “Finish me! Please, finish it.” Ariana begs Kate. Kate picks up the pace and gives Ariana her orgasm. Feeling the girl squirm below her. Kate sucks on Ariana’s wetness to prolong her orgasm and Ariana squirms for a full minute before finally calming down. After a while Kate gets up and heads to the kitchen where she heats up leftover dinner from yesterday. She carries a still bound Ariana to the living room and positions her on the couch. Ariana curiously looks at what she’s doing and says nothing. Kate winks at her and collects the dinner leftovers. Over the next half hour she feeds Ariana rice and chicken while teasing her by sucking on her nipples or pinching them softly keeping Ariana aroused for the duration of her dinner. Ariana never was fed dinner while being kept tied and aroused and likes it. Wishing for another orgasm. She tells Kate she can tie her to the kitchen chair at home if she wants to force feed her sometime again. Kate quietly nods her agreement while rubbing Ariana’s wet pussy. But not letting her cum, just as Ariana starts panting and moaning she stops and lets her simmer in heat. ding-ding ding-ding ding-ding Kate’s phone rings. It’s Dana. Kate rubs Ariana’s pussy with more force, arousing Ariana again. While she takes the call. Ariana wants to protest but Kate puts her finger on her lips indicating she should be quiet. “Hey Dana, how are you? … Right? … We’re fine … no … Miami … no, some training thing for work … Tomorrow afternoon … yes … yes … no, that’s fine.” Ariana moans. Looking desperate at Kate who rubs her rapidly. She’s holding in her orgasm, not wanting Dana to hear it. “What? … oh Ariana is enjoying herself … yea, at the beach while I toil away at school … hahaha … no … no … How’s Sheila? … Oh? … that’s cool … Yea, we should yes … uh-huh … soon yes … I’ll check with her.” Ariana whimpers, and mouths for Kate to hang up with pleading eyes. “Dana wants to go for dinner soon, the 4 of us. Is that ok?” Kate looks Ariana in the eyes, continuously rubbing Ariana’s pussy. Ariana gasps, “mmm yeash, anytiihime…” “Hear that? … No she’s fine, just occupied … right … Yea Thursday is fine … Yea, sure … Say hi to Sheila for us … Right … I will, or wait, say it yourself, here she is.” Kate holds her phone to Ariana’s ear and plunges her fingers in Ariana’s dripping pussy. “Hi Ariana, I’m looking forward to our dinner date. I’d love to see you there.” “Uhm-mee thooo yeaaah.” Ariana confirms with a moan. “What are you doing? You sound out of breath.” Dana asks teasingly. She can guess what the girl is doing. “Ohm, I’hmmm coming!” Ariana gasps, losing her grip on her body and orgasm. Bucking her hips in her bondage. Kate puts the phone back to her ear hearing Dana laugh at the other end. “So uh, Thursday? … yea around 7PM at our place is fine … yea, sorry about that … Yes, she truly is the best, no don’t tell Sheila or anyone … right, thanks … Indeed … haha yea … see you then.” And the women hang up. Ariana tries to kick Kate. “What the fuck!” She pants, breathing heavily. “That’s not OK Kate we talked about that.” “It’s just Dana sweetie, she knows you’re a dirty little slut.” Kate laughs at her. Ariana looks upset, Kate should know better. “I’m no slut!” She pouts. “And please, nobody needs to know about us.” “Dana knows babe, she guessed it ever since you two met.” Kate informs her. Ariana mmpf’s angrily and looks away from Kate. Kate gets up and gets them both a cold drink. Ariana’s with a straw. Ariana greedily drinks and asks if she can go to bed. She’s tired. Kate unties her girlfriend and carries her to bed tucking her in. She kisses her forehead promising she’ll join her soon. Kate checks her emails and finds there are no more classes. That’s odd. But whatever. Happy to be done with that waste of time. They have one day together before they fly home the day after. She joins Ariana in bed and she sweet talks to Ariana till they fall asleep. Ariana is still a bit annoyed that Kate made her cum with Dana on the phone but also found it a powerful orgasm which felt good. 10 - Going home The next day they go to the beach again in the morning. When the sun gets higher they visit one of the bigger shopping malls and look for souvenirs or clothes or stuff to bring home. Kate suggests they buy something nice for Dana and Sheila. They look around but don’t really know what to get. Thinking that a box of sweets or chocolates is so generic. Ariana thinks of fancy gym outfits, but Kate isn’t sure on their sizes. Maybe they can figure something out during their dinner and get them something after. Ariana agrees. They get lost in the endless luxuries of Miami tourism and are a bit overwhelmed with all the outlandish activities and clubs available to them. Thinking it’s all too excessive. Ariana spots a wine bar and suggests they try that since they both like wine. Sitting down at a table Kate orders a glass of her favorite wine. Ariana doesn’t really care, she just feels like drinking alcohol to try and get rid of her middle-class feeling in all these luxuries. “Just follow my lead then.” Kate suggests and orders 2 of each every time their glasses are empty. Ariana thinks Kate is so good with wine. Always picking the nice ones. They waste the afternoon away drinking fancy wines and eating little snacks along with it. They drink and party into the evening racking up a huge bill in wine, snacks and beers. The next day Kate wakes up with a start in their bed, not sure how they got back but both of them are here. Their plane leaves in a few hours. Groggily she gets up and washes her face. Letting Ariana sleep for now. She packs their things, stuffing all clothes into the suitcase. Scanning over the house to see if she has everything. She then wakes Ariana. “Morning sweetie…” Kate sweetly says. “Mmmmgoawayiwannasleep” Ariana moans with a hangover. “You can sleep at home babe. Our plane leaves soon.” Ariana opens her eyes and is met with a headache and a cute smile from Kate. “Is there time for aspirin? My head hurts.” Kate assures her there is plenty of time. And invites her for a shower together. She prepares 2 Tylenol and a glass of water for Ariana. “Here, take these.” Ariana downs the pills and the glass of water and wanders to the bathroom on auto-pilot. Kate follows her a moment later bringing the last of their towels. She had noticed that over the 2 weeks slowly the towels got less and less and she doesn’t know why. They started with 8, now they only have 2. She hates the house and doesn’t want to think about who or what is stealing towels. A much better choice is to shower with Ariana. That afternoon they fly home and Kate asks Ariana to go find their suitcase while she goes to find her car in the parking lot. They’ll meet next to the taxis. Kate looks for the parking shuttle and finds her car. Turning up the heater she drives it back to the terminal where she spots her beauty from afar. Fuck she’s gorgeous, even in her puffy winter clothes. She hopes Ariana thinks the same of her sometimes. She motions for Ariana to get in and warm herself as she loads the suitcase into the back seat and off they go. “It’s busy huh?” Kate makes some smalltalk. “Yeah, too much.” Ariana leans her head on Kate’s shoulder. “I’m glad we’re home, I didn’t like that house at all.” “Especially the garage was shit eh?” Kate carefully asks with a glance at Ariana. Ariana visibly tenses up and says nothing. Her trauma is still fresh in her mind. She didn’t tell Kate but she has nightmares every time she closes her eyes from her ordeal. It’s getting tiresome. Kate rushes them home and parks the car in their parking garage. Skipping to the elevator eager to get home the women are stopped by the concierge. “There you are.” He calls out, “About the rent… The realtor says they can do it for $700 for the first 2 years, $900 afterwards, but on a 4 year contract minimum.” Kate laughs, “hah that sounds good. Thanks so much for asking.” “Where have you been? I’ve been looking for you for 10 days to tell you.” “We were in Miami for work.” Kate tells him. “Oh right, did you have fun miss? It’s beautiful down there I hear.” He looks at Ariana. Ariana says nothing and looks at her feet. Then slowly nods. “It was alright, but Ariana had a bit of an accident. So mixed feelings.” Kate hastily interjects. She squeezes Ariana’s shoulder to indicate to move ahead. “Thanks again, we’ll catch up soon ok? We’re really tired now. Flying, airports…” She pulls a face. They wait for the elevator and the concierge continues his rounds. “What’s that about rent? Don’t you own the place?” Ariana whispers. “Dana and Sheila maybe want to move in together and this’ll be cheaper for them.” “Oh. That’s very close-by…” Ariana mutters. Fearing a lot of social calls incoming. “Yea, I don’t know about that… But we’ll see what happens right? We’ll have to set our boundaries.” Kate says. Ariana nods. “Slow elevator.” She mumbles. A few minutes later the elevator finally arrives and a group of people they never saw before come out. Ariana pushes inside as the last person is about to get out. The man is about to say something about manners but sees Kate shake her head and keeps quiet, seeing her mouth ‘sorry’. Kate feels Ariana needs to be alone, or at least home and in her bubble. Just the 2 of them. Kate helps her girlfriend into their flat and offers a drink. Ariana shakes her head and heads straight for bed. “Let me know if you need anything ok? Just call out.” “Ok, thanks!” Ariana smiles at Kate. Kate ‘activates’ the flat. Plugging in the wifi, the TV, and checking the fridge for spoiled stuff. She opens a few windows to air the place out. MMM, she thinks, looking at the excellent view while feeling the cold air. 10 minutes later she quickly shuts the windows and turns up the heat. She unpacks their clothes trying not to disturb Ariana. Then she takes a shower and loves the strong hot water. Much better than the weak flow they had in Miami. She loves her rain shower. Smiling at her reflection. Happy to be home. When she’s done she looks at Ariana and kneels next to the bed at her head. She looks peaceful but stressed as well. Kate cups her cheek and softly strokes her thumb over Ariana’s lips. As usual she opens her mouth and sucks on the thumb. So cute, Kate thinks. Carefully removing her hand and placing a kiss on her forehead. She heads into the living room and calls Dana. “Hey girl, I have some good news. I think.” “Yes?” Dana cautiously replies. “Well, 2 things… really. First, the most important. We’re hoohoome.” Kate laughs. She can feel Dana roll her eyes at the other end. She hates being stalled like this. “But really, remember the apartment? Both units on the 4th are free. And you can have one for $700 a month for the first 2 years then $900 for the other 2 years and ongoing if you like.” “Whoa, that’s not bad. Can we take a look tomorrow?” “We’ll find the concierge when you’re here.” Kate confirms. “You have a concierge? Geez you’re so fancy.” “You soon too Dana, he takes care of the whole tower.” “Oh right…” A short silence. “I’M GONNA BE FANCY TOO!” Dana calls out. “Hey about our call the other day. What was that about? Ariana didn’t sound too healthy.” “Yea sorry about that. I uh, had her tied up and was masturbating her. I kinda expected her to be able to hold her orgasm.” She hushes to Dana. “Oh right… Well I was surprised that’s all.” “Please don’t mention it tomorrow, Ariana doesn’t like other people involved or even knowing about our games. She’s still upset about it and she has enough on her plate for now.” “Ooohh?” Dana sounds curious. Kate summarizes Ariana’s accident without going into details and how she’s been a bit traumatized because of it. Mostly just tired and weakened. But certainly she has developed a fear of garages and collars. “That’s terrible Kate, really. She was doing so well.” Dana knows bits and pieces of Ariana’s history with abusive boyfriends. “Yeah… It’s a huge setback for her I’m sure.” Kate sounds sad. “We’ll give her a good time tomorrow then, right?” “Yea just be nice and sociable, she needs a friendly and carefree atmosphere the most I think.” Kate assures Dana. “Right. I’ll instruct Sheila.” Dana promises. “Tell Sheila about the apartment, I think it’s a great deal… And you can be living together in no time.” Dana assures her she will and sounds excited. Kate adds, “I’ll help you move, just let me know if you need help.” “Thanks Kate, really really thanks. I’ll let you know.” They hang up. “Who needs a friendly atmosphere?” She hears behind her. Kate looks over her shoulder. “Oh, hey. How do you feel?” “Thirsty… You were talking about me?” Ariana says suspicious. “Indeed. I talked to Dana about the apartment and tomorrow night. And told her you needed a carefree and fun evening.” Ariana hugs Kate. “I mostly just need time for myself and with you, here, with nobody else.” “I know babe, go back to bed and rest up. What do you want to drink?” “Some pineapple juice.” “Coming right up honey… just a minute.” She guides Ariana back to bed and tucks her in. Kate gets a big glass of juice and sets it next to Ariana on the bed side table. Ariana is already snoozing again. Kate always wonders how someone can sleep as much as Ariana does. Considering she’s very sensitive to her surroundings and people and that it probably takes a lot of energy. Still… 12 hours of sleep per day is the norm pretty much. It’s nuts. Kate thinks. She heads downstairs to find the concierge and asks for the keys for the units on the 4th floor. They’ll take a look at them tomorrow night with her friends. She gets the spare keys for unit 4a and chats with the man for a few minutes about the Miami trip. He tells her he’s been there in the 70’s once. Kate laughs she wasn’t even born then and heads back upstairs. The next day Ariana feels much more lively. She’s sitting in the kitchen enjoying a drink. And enjoying her familiar surroundings. Enjoying she’s alone. Enjoying there are no men chasing her down to the beach. And many more small enjoyments. She sits grinning at the table thinking about it. Kate walks in rushing for work “Hey, good morning, you’re up early?” She stops and sees Ariana’s grin. “What’s funny?” “Here is funny. I love living here, it makes me happy.” “Oh, right. Of-course, we have the best flat.” Kate laughs at her. “Yes, but also because you’re here Kate…” Ariana breathes. Kate looks at her funny, not sure what to say. “Thanks…” She mutters. “You do the same for me in this place.” Then more confident, “I have to run. I’m late for work. I’m going to collect my useless certificate.” “Congratulations!” Ariana laughs. They kiss goodbye and Kate runs out the door. Ariana sits in glorious silence for almost 20 minutes before moving. She crawls in the lower end of their closet and digs up the box that holds her dildo and butt plugs. She looks longingly at the dildo, briefly thinking about Barry’s impressive torso. But resists the urge for a penis inside her and puts the box back after a minute. Can’t betray Kate, she thinks. She then grabs her collar and holds it to her neck, feeling nervous and scared. Sitting on the floor with the collar pressed against her throat she can’t bring herself to close it around her neck. Shivering in her nakedness. Ariana sighs and gets dressed. Panties, leggings and a sweatshirt. Nice and simple. She plays with her new MacBook really enjoying the new system. The screen is especially nice, it has such nice colors and high resolution. Browsing her job profiles she doesn’t see any job’s she likes to do today… Kate comes home in the afternoon showing her certificate. “Look, I’m a certified something now.” Ariana reads the title ‘Certificate of acknowledgment’. “What does that mean?” “I have no idea, but it sounds useless. And my boss said it’s all good. No more training.” Ariana looks relieved, they can stay home forever, she hopes. “Don’t forget our dinner date Ariana.” Kate reminds her. “I’ll freshen up.” Ariana had thought about the date all afternoon, how she would face Dana after the phone call. 11 - Dinner date Around 6PM Sheila sends a message to Ariana, letting her know they’ll be on their way soon. Ariana gets up and lures Kate to their closet so they can get dressed for the night. Kate wants to mimic Ariana’s look a bit, trying to remember what Ariana wore on a previous dinner date. Some skirt? Or was it a dress? Her black minidress and sneakers. She remembers now. Kate finds the dress and puts it on. Yep, that’s it, she thinks. “Can you braid my hair like you do for yourself? Hanging over the shoulder?” Kate asks Ariana. Ariana giggles, “Copying me huh?” “Maybe a little… It’s a good look.” Kate admits. Ariana decides on a sand color cotton pair of pants. Tight around her butt, casually loose on the legs. Sneakers and a fitted black cotton shirt. She braids both their hair the same way. But Kate’s braid over her right shoulder and hers over the left. “How’s that?” Ariana asks. Kate admires both of them, “That’s very nice.” She compliments Ariana and notices Ariana her burn marks are showing a bit but decides not to mention it. She wants a confident girlfriend today! Kate and Ariana head down to the 4th floor, and Kate asks if she can collect their friends. Ariana flatly agrees and heads down to the ground floor. Sitting in the lobby for a few minutes waiting for the women. She spots Sheila first who basically wears Kate’s outfit but in pink. It looks good on her. Dana is a bit less obvious, wearing a sweatshirt and jeans. Both women wear matching converse shoes. Ariana lets them in and Sheila hugs Ariana tightly whispering she missed her. Dana kisses Ariana on both cheeks saying she looks good, with a knowing wink. Ariana is not sure what that means but she invites them up. Kate meanwhile looks around the flat on the 4th. It’s not nearly as nice as hers… She’s disappointed with how it looks. The elevator arrives and delivers 3 women. Dana marches up to Kate, “’Sup, neighbor?” And briefly hugs her. “The place looks a bit worn down,” Kate softly says. “Less nice than I expected. But hide your disappointment, I’ll help you fix it up if you take it.” She really wants Dana’s life to improve for the better. Remembering how crap her current flat is. The 4 women enter the apartment and are met by off-white walls with scuff marks all along the floor. Sheila looks curiously around and sees it’s basically Kate’s apartment in terms of the floor plan, but less nice. “It needs a lot of work I think.” Sheila suggests. Dana is a bit taken aback too. This is not what she imagined. Ariana thinks that with a coat of paint it’ll be fine but otherwise she doesn’t say much. Avoiding Dana she focuses more on Sheila and Kate. Sheila seems to have taken a special liking to Ariana today, she’s constantly near her. Trying to make jokes and otherwise getting Ariana’s attention. Ariana likes her dress. She loves pink. Sheila and Ariana find themselves in the kitchen while Kate and Dana look at the other rooms and talk about painting walls and internet bills. Sheila puts her hand on Arianas neck, who flinches and pulls away. She’s super sensitive about anything touching her neck. Sheila, who has no idea about what happened tries to pull Ariana closer. Ariana lets herself be captured in Sheila’s embrace but squirms to avoid her friend’s hand in her neck. Looking very uncomfortable. Sheila whispers to Ariana she looks extra nice today. She leans in and slowly kisses Ariana’s cheek. “Sheila, no. Stop it.” She whispers. Ariana struggles free and the 2 women face off from each other for a moment before Sheila lights up. “Just playing around,” She whispers with a smile. “Dana said we should be extra nice to you.” Ariana looks uncertain at Sheila unsure what to think. “That’s fine, but let’s not betray them.” They stand there looking around as Dana walks in. “What do you think?” She asks Sheila. “It’s nice,” Sheila says. “But it needs lots of work.” “Right, but we can do that bit by bit. Fix it room by room.” Dana says, repeating what Kate had said to her moments before. The two talk a bit about when their current rents end and decide they should move soon. Especially Dana pushes ahead as she wants Sheila for herself 24/7 just like Kate has Ariana. Sheila doesn’t mind. Kate and Dana go find the concierge to tell the good news and leave Ariana and Sheila alone on the 4th floor. Ariana motions to the bathroom. “You should put in a rain shower. It’s so nice.” Sheila pictures herself under it and smiles. “And…” Ariana continues, “You should use this as the bedroom. Look what a big closet you can fit in here.” Sheila follows Ariana around nodding at her suggestions and ideas. Admiring Ariana’s figure. Suddenly she has an urge to touch her. Feel her. Ariana is in home-design mode now and ideas flood into her head, she notices Sheila constantly looking at her face and butt and not paying attention to her suggestions, but she tries to ignore it. A few minutes later Kate comes to get the women and hears Ariana talk non-stop about fixing this, painting that, putting the couch there, and the kitchen x and y. She also notices Sheila following her with a lustful look on her face. “Hey girls,” she interrupts. “Ready to go for dinner?” Ariana stops talking and practically jumps at Kate. Clinging to her arm. They head down and Ariana is inseparable from Kate to prevent Sheila from coming on to her. Finding Dana downstairs Dana tells Sheila she reserved the apartment for a week so they can talk to their current landlords about canceling and planning a move. Once both have that in order they can properly rent the place. Sheila nods. And mumbles, “No more garden… Dana. No plants.” Dana thought of that and already asked if they could put plants on the balcony which was fine for flower pots and small plants. “Ah, that’s alright.” Sheila agrees. Ariana thinks she should get a plant on the balcony too. She never considered that. The taxi comes, the 4 pile in and they speed off to a steak and grill house on the other side of town. Dana sits up front, Kate, Ariana and Sheila are squished in the back with Ariana sitting in the middle. Kate wraps her arm around her girl’s shoulder and holds her close. Sheila feels Ariana’s warmth and enjoys the feeling, leaning in slightly. Causing Ariana to shift uncomfortably. At the restaurant they’re escorted to their table. Sheila’s bright colored dress gets a disapproving look from the waiter. While it’s a nice and normal dress. The color makes it look a bit tacky and cheap. Suddenly self conscious Sheila wonders what’s wrong with her or her outfit to warrant such a look. Both couples sit down and inspect the menu. After a few minutes Kate and Ariana decide to share a massive Cowboy steak with fries and salad. Dana and Sheila realize they can’t really afford the place and settle for a more simple Sirloin and T-bone steak with mashed potato. Kate suggests it’s her treat, but Dana doesn’t want to hear it. Kate insists on buying their drinks instead, and orders a nice bottle of wine and a beer for Sheila. The drinks arrive and the women chit chat about their trip, the past weeks in their life. And all kinds of stuff. Ariana avoids talking to Dana as she feels shy about her phone orgasm and Kate and Ariana also avoid talking about Ariana’s accident with the collar. The food arrives and Kate dives in, slicing bites of the steak for both of them. Kate carefully feeds Ariana who sits there with her hands on her lap pretending she can’t move and is dependent on Kate. Dana notices Ariana is in her own world and smirks. Kate really enjoys their dinner and steals glances at Sheila to see if she’s paying special attention towards Ariana like she did in the apartment. But she talks just like the rest of them and all seems normal. When Dana comes back from the restroom she sees the 2 big purple marks in Ariana’s neck and looks startled at how big they are. Whoa, she thinks. That must’ve hurt to have that going on for hours. She had assumed it would be 2 small dots that had faded by now. Sitting down she can’t help herself and quietly asks Ariana if her neck is ok. Ariana visibly tenses up at the memory and says she’s fine. “Kate told me a little of what happened.” She whispers so the others can’t hear. “If you ever want to talk and vent, or need medication, call me. Remember, I’m almost a psychiatrist and my girl works in a pharmacy.” Ariana nods, not wanting their help. “I’ll be fine, thanks.” Dana looks at her with a worried look. Finishing dinner Ariana heads to the restroom and a moment later Sheila follows her. Kate and Dana sit enjoying the taste of the steaks and wine and look at each other. “So what’s up with Sheila?” Kate asks. “Huh?” “She’s been eyeing up Ariana all evening, did you tell her to come on to her?” “No, she knows nothing of recent events.” “Riiight, then why is she so interested in her all of the sudden?” “I don’t know, I’ll keep an eye on it.” Dana says. In the restrooms Ariana looks in the mirror fixing up her hair and admires her outfit. She looks so casually official. It’s sexy, she thinks. She gingerly touches her neck. The burns itch. Carefully rubbing her neck to make it stop. Sheila walks past and strokes her hand over the small of Ariana’s back as she does before entering a toilet stall. Lost in her thoughts Ariana goes to the toilet as well and the women come out at the same time. Bumping into each other. “Oh, ouch, sorry.” Ariana yelps. Sheila grabs Ariana for balance and in one motion pulls her close. And whispers begging, “Please please, help me out. I’m so horny, Dana won’t let me orgasm.” Ariana looks at Sheila “So do it yourself…” “I can’t, look.” She pulls Ariana into a toilet stall and lifts her dress up a bit, exposing a discrete chastity belt. Ariana looks wide eyed at the thing. “How long has that been on you?” “Almost a week. I’m going insane!” Sheila looks at her friend with lust in her eyes. Ariana steps back unsure what to do or think about it. “Sheila, please, talk to Dana if it’s bothering you. I can’t help you.” She then thinks for a second and says “Use a spatula. Figure it out. I did, it works wonders.” And starts to turn. She wants nothing to do with it. “Kate does it to you?” Sheila asks. Wondering if the 2 are plotting against their girlfriends. “No, just once. But the spatula works. Try it.” Ariana heads back to Kate, stupid Sheila she thinks. Trying to seduce me for her own purposes. What was she thinking? She sits next to Kate and wishes they could go home. Kate looks at her with a smile. “Hey, there you are. Missed you!” “My neck itches again.” Ariana complains. Kate looks at her neck and thinks the marks are getting more red. “I’ll get some ice, wait here.” She gets up and heads to the bar. Asking for a bag of ice or something cold. Dana looks at her with pity. “Poor thing. How long will it take to heal?” “2 weeks so far and it’s not getting better since a week or so.” Ariana looks sad. “I read it can take months to go fully invisible.” She sighs. “I’m so fucking stupid for Kate.” “What do you mean?” Dana asks curiously what Kate has to do with it. “We had this stupid house with a dog kennel and I locked myself in it by accident and Kate seemed to enjoy that. So when she went to school I did it again. I just wanted to play to be her doggie when she got back but the collar…” Ariana starts crying and rushes out of the restaurant. “Kate!” Dana yells out to her friend. Pointing at Ariana. Kate sees Ariana rush out and looks puzzled. “Go get her, memories…” Dana calls out across the space. A few guests look disturbed at the girls wondering what’s happening. Fuck! Kate thinks and rushes after Ariana with the ice-bag the barman had prepared. She finds Ariana outside taking heaving breaths leaning her hands on her knees. “Ariana! Hey, you’re ok?” Kate hunkers down at her head. Looking at her girlfriend. “Take me home please.” Ariana mutters with tears in her eyes. “Hey now, what’s wrong sweetie. Come sit.” She motions at a nearby bench. The pair moves to the bench and Ariana sits on Kate’s lap so that Kate can hold her firmly. “Come, tell me what happened. Did Dana say something?” Kate moves Ariana’s hair aside and carefully puts the ice on the burns. “How does that feel?” “Mmm cold. That feels good.” Ariana mumbles. “Tell me, what happened.” “Dana asked how long it takes to heal and I told her it’s too long and the memory hurts. So I cried. And Sheila keeps coming on to me because she’s locked in a chastity belt by Dana and she wants to fuck every time we’re alone and now my neck itches and hurts and I’m fucking ugly now. I have nightmares every night. And before, I tried my collar at home and it’s scary and I can’t fucking take it anymore.” Ariana takes a deep heaving breath from her rambling. Kate doesn’t understand half of what Ariana says but she holds her girl closely in a tight hug. Whispering sweet words to her trying to calm her down, promising to put Sheila in her place and assuring her she’s not ugly. After a few minutes she manages to make Ariana smile. And again a few minutes later she has Ariana convinced they should go back inside and have a drink and finish the evening on a positive note. “How’s your neck now? Feeling better?” “A little, it still itches.” Ariana sniffles. “Good, come, let’s get back inside. Have some wine, get drunk.” Kate invites her. Ariana giggles through her tears at the idea. She should get super drunk. Arm in arm they head back inside. Kate waves away the worried waiter and mouths they’re ok. When they arrive at their table Kate sits Ariana down with the utmost care and decides it’s time to rip their dates a new one. Quietly. She looks at Sheila and bluntly says “Stop trying to fuck my girlfriend or I’ll have you arrested for sexual harassment.” She then turns to Dana, “And you, control your slut of a friend or I never want to see either of you again.” She’s not overly serious, but what the hell. Bothering Ariana and making her cry over their stupid games… That’s unacceptable. She then focuses on the menu to pick out a wine for her and Ariana. “Do you like this one? Shall we try it?” She casually asks her like nothing happened. Ariana is amazed by her girlfriend’s words. Clinging to her arm. And after a moment of thinking says she wants a fruity flavor. Kate has her back and orders 2 double glasses of a sweet wine she thinks Ariana will like. Dana and Sheila stare at Kate in disbelief of what she just said. Then Dana looks at Sheila with a frown but says nothing. Sheila looks guilty and upset at the same time. Then Dana whispers something at Sheila who gets up and leaves the restaurant without a word. Dana turns to Kate and apologizes for Sheila’s behavior. “She’s probably just frustrated…” she quietly says. “I don’t care.” Kate sneers. “Control her or stay away from us. We don’t bother you with our games either. Not like this.” She adds. Dana nods. Bends down to Ariana and whispers she’s sorry and she’ll make it right to her sometime. Then to Kate, “Sorry girl. Really. I didn’t think Sheila would be like this. If you’ll have us I’d like to meet some time later after I dealt with her and make it up to you guys.” “Sounds good to me.” Kate says, “Call me anytime. Not Ariana, me!” Setting some boundaries for the woman. Dana nods, “I better go now. Sorry for being a bother to Ariana. I’ll be in touch soon.” Kate nods and assures her she’ll help with the move if she needs it. Implying their friendship is not really in danger. “Shall we move to the bar?” Kate whispers, “leave this mess behind?” gesturing at the table. Ariana nods in awe of her amazing girlfriend. Kate signals to the waiter, he guides them to a somewhat secluded spot at the bar and waves for the barman to take extra care of the women. Seeing the women are going through something, he informs Kate the first round is on him. Kate thanks him for his kindness and they wait for their wine. Ariana leans into Kate, “Thanks for that.” She beams at her heroine. “That stupid Sheila, she’s been after me the whole time.” “Next time tell me immediately sweetie. You know I have your back.” Kate playfully tickles Ariana a bit, breaking the tension. “Want some sausage slices?” Ariana asks, “Look, they have salami and stuff.” “That’ll be nice, sure. Pick anything you like.” Ariana orders a cold plate with a variety of meats for them. Several glasses of wine later Ariana forgot about her woes for the moment and they have a good time laughing and playing at the bar. Until finally the waiter comes up informing them they’re the only guests left and the restaurant is about to close for the night. “Huh? What time is it?” “Almost 10PM ma’m, I can recommend the nightclub down the street if you wish to continue your evening.” “No, that’s fine. Please prepare for our exit and we need a cab.” Kate drawls “Certainly, one moment.” He winks at Ariana and they smile at Kate’s drunkenness. “I feel like taking a long shower.” Kate babbles to no one in particular. Ariana agrees and feels she needs to steer Kate home before she falls over from the many glasses of wine she had. Back home Ariana feels like pleasing Kate but it’s no use. Kate is too drunk and tired to respond properly to her advances. Ariana has an idea though, she steps into her chastity belt and straps it on tight. Locking it with the padlock. She writes a little note to Kate that she can unlock her when she’s no longer drunk… Or any later date she chooses and sticks the note on Kate’s phone. Ariana ends up in the belt for almost 2 weeks, only let out two or three times a day for toilet breaks or a wash supervised by Kate. By the end of it she is so worked up in her horniness that even her spatula can’t save her anymore and she begs for Kate to let her out. Kate makes her beg for 2 more days before finally releasing her girlfriend. 12 - Kate has a silly idea Meanwhile Dana and Kate had worked out a bunch of details for the move. Dana doesn’t know how to make up for Sheila’s misbehavior like she promised so instead just apologizes to them every chance she gets and assures them Sheila will behave better next time they meet. A few weeks pass and Kate is invited by Dana to help coordinate the move in the new flat. Dana has arranged for a friend to drive his van back and forth where they first ship Dana her belongings to the flat and then Sheila’s things. Kate is to accept their stuff in the flat and coordinate boxes and furniture and such. The day before the move Dana delivers the keys to Kate and that night Kate and Ariana go take a look at the flat to see if it’s ready to move in. They’re surprised to see the place has been painted front to back with nice earthy colors. The floor looks scrubbed and there are even some curtains hanging in the living room already. “That looks nice,” Ariana says. “Yep, very nice.” Kate agrees. Exploring the flat they find the kitchen in working order, it just needs to be filled with kitchen utensils and machines and it’ll be done. “Very different from when I moved in.” Kate says. “I sat on concrete for the first few weeks before I could finally afford a floor and a couch.” “Yea me too, just the couch and a bed. And everything else got added over time.” The women look at each other and laugh at their similarities. “So do you want to help tomorrow?” Kate asks, “Or do you have work?” “No, I can help. It’ll be fun poking through their crap.” Kate laughs at Ariana for her nosiness. And thinks a lot of it will indeed be crap, as the 2 women are rather poor at the moment. “Oh but we’re not nosy, we’re just unpacking.” She laughs at Ariana in a mocking tone as if she’s talking to Dana or something. “Yes, it’s easy and helpful…” Ariana laughs back. Kate has an idea… “Let’s make fun of them by sitting naked on everything we can.” Ariana laughs out loud and slips her shorts down. Pressing her butt against a door. “Like that?” “Yea, let’s sit on the kitchen countertop and every floor too.” Kate instructs them. Ariana runs giggling ahead and jumps up on the countertop, wiggling around on it with her naked butt. Kate sits next to her. And leans in for a kiss which is greedily answered. For the next 30 or so minutes they sit on the floor of every room scooting around like kids, finally ending up in the hallway next to where Ariana dropped her shorts. She kisses Kate and touches and gropes at her breasts, Kate strokes her girlfriend’s wet vagina. Kate fingers Ariana wildly until she tenses up and orgasms with a loud moan. Then she quickly rubs herself to orgasm and shudders quietly, panting from her exertions. Ariana lays sprawled over the floor looking at Kate who’s leaning on her elbow next to her, they whisper sweet words at each other caressing their faces or breasts. A soft clunking sound as the elevator stops on the floor and a crrrk from a key being slid into the lock. Startled, the women scramble and run into the bedroom with their clothes. And shimmy in whatever clothes they’re holding. Kate wears Ariana’s shorts and her mismatched shirt. Ariana has Kate’s leggings on backwards and her own tank top. “So you think this’ll be the bedroom?” She asks Kate. “Yea probably,” She says as they walk out the door, seeing Dana in the hallway. “Oh, hey Dana.” Ariana waves at her. “I like your colors.” She points at the walls. Dana looks at them suspiciously. “What are you doing here?” Kate says. “We were curious if you guys fixed up the place and it looks great.” “Mmhm” Dana says, carrying a bedroll and some items. “You’re sleeping here tonight?” Kate asks, noticing the bedroll. “No Sheila is. She’ll be here soon. But I didn’t expect you guys to intrude.” Kate gets the hint and shoo’s Ariana to the door. “Come dear, let the girls have their home.” Kate ushers Ariana out the door. “We’re still on for 10AM?” She looks at Dana. Dana nods, eyeing them, wondering where they had sex in her flat. They look messed up and look like she caught them mid-something. “10AM yes.” She says. “See you tomorrow then.” Kate says goodbye. They quickly go up to the 12th floor laughing at their little stunt-gone-almost-wrong. “Look how suspicious she looked.” Ariana laughs. Kate nods, “We’re terrible liars.” Still laughing they enter their home and go for a shower. Minutes later a sad looking Sheila enters her future home. Dana is already waiting for her. The bedroll spread out on the floor. “Get naked and get in the bed.” She commands Sheila. Sheila knows what to do, she’s had to do it every night for the last 14 days, or was it 20… She lost count. She learned the hard way to not argue with Dana and simply undresses and gets in the bedroll with her arms and head outside it. Dana zips it up and wraps lashing straps around it. 1 around her ankles, another at her knees. One more on her hips and one around her belly trapping her arms to her side. One below and above her elbows and finally one around her neck sealing the bedroll mostly shut. Dana then ties the ankle strap to the radiator pipe on one end of the room and the neck strap with 2 ropes, one heading left to another radiator and another to the right into the hallway and attached to the radiator pipe there. Finally Dana pulls the strap between her ankles and the radiator tight so she can’t move. Sheila is absolutely stuck. Dana kisses her on her forehead and sits next to her. Pulling out a vibrator and theatrically masturbates herself to several orgasms. Plunging the vibrator deep inside her, making a big show of her enjoyment and saying she doesn’t need Sheila to do it for her. Sheila looks at her mean girlfriend desperate for her own orgasm as she didn’t have one for over 4 weeks now. Always locked in her chastity and tied up in her new flat at night for the last few weeks. She thought the empty barren flat was scary at night, at first. Strange sounds from time to time seemed to creep out of the walls. Other nights she’d imagine Dana would never come back as she had no idea of time other than the sun eventually coming up. She feels miserable, worn out, and she is tired of this punishment routine. And for what, she fumes, for being flirty with Ariana that night and trying to insert a spatula under her belt? Fucking hell. She thinks. So unfair. Dana had berated her for her behavior most days since she was called out by Kate at the restaurant. And when Dana caught her with a spatula it had only made things worse. Meanwhile Dana is done making Sheila feel useless and obsolete and leaves the flat without another word. Like she did most nights. She takes the woman’s clothes with her leaving no trace of her being there other than the tied up woman in there. Sheila wonders when her punishment will end. Waiting for the elevator Dana sends a message to Kate to not enter the flat before 8AM as Sheila will be in there tied up with her duties for the night. An odd choice of words. But it’ll have to do, she thinks. ‘OK, let me know when the coast is clear.’ comes the reply a few minutes later. Dana comes home in her packed up apartment and looks around at the stacks of boxes and wrapped furniture. Sheila’s place doesn’t look much better except most of her furniture stays behind. Dana’s kitchen table is broken, and Sheila her table isn’t but for the most part it’s Dana’s furniture that’s being moved. Sheila had whined about her punishment for the first week or so and Dana felt bad for being so harsh. But the girl needed to know her place. Fucking around behind her back is not acceptable she thinks. She chose Dana a few years ago, Sheila doesn’t get to choose again. And who knows how many people she cozied up to for her relief. She didn’t want to know but Sheila would pay for it regardless. Kate is busy strapping Ariana in her chastity belt as Dana’s message arrives. With a wondrous look she shows the message to Ariana and wonders what Dana meant with ’tied up with her duties’. Ariana suggests they go take a look and ask Sheila but Kate says they’d better not. “What if she’s actually tied up… " Ariana giggles, “If she is we can get our revenge for what she did that night in the restaurant.” Kate shakes her head and tells Ariana to not go there before 8AM. She strokes and tickles Ariana, distracting her while she sneakily slips the remote vibrator in her pussy and locks the belt. “Fine” Ariana obeys. “I’ll go to bed then, busy day tomorrow?” “Yep, let’s sleep.” Ariana asks timidly, “You’ll let me out tomorrow, right? Not like last time and I’m in this thing for 2 weeks?” Gesturing at her belt. “If you’re good tomorrow I’ll let you out in the evening.” Kate promises her with a kiss on her forehead. They head for bed and Ariana dreams of tickling and slapping Sheila to insanity as she is tied up 8 floors below her. 13 - Moving day Dana enters the flat at around 7AM and finds Sheila where she left her. Sheila immediately notices Dana didn’t bring anything, no bag. She looks quietly at Dana not saying anything. She had given up talking to her a few days ago. Dana either told her to shut up as sluts don’t get to talk to her, or ignored her. She releases Sheila and tells her to stand up straight. “Today is the last day of your punishment.” Dana announces with a smile. Sheila perks up. “Dana, really? Finally! Thank you, thank you!” She sounds so relieved that it’s almost pathetic Dana thinks. “Don’t thank me yet, the day isn’t over. But if you make it through today you can thank me tonight.” Sheila shuts up and looks at her suspiciously. “Come, pet.” Dana says and shoos her to the meter cabinet in the hallway. She opens the door and reveals its insides. A tiny ceiling height cabinet with the electric and water meter in it. When fixing up the apartment she had discovered that the electric cable for the flats above theirs runs through the cabinet in a thick steel pipe, and that the pipe is raised a few centimeters from the wall. She motions Sheila into the cabinet with her back against the pipe. “What are you doing?” Sheila nervously asks. “Don’t think and just do as I say, stupid.” Dana says sternly. Sheila quickly obeys without a second thought. Dana uses all the straps from the night before to strap her upright to the steel pipe. A strap around her ankles, knees, hips, below and above her breasts. And finally one around her neck and forehead. Of-course her arms are trapped under the straps as well, with an extra loop around her wrists so she can’t wiggle free. After pulling every strap extra tight Sheila can’t move a muscle. “There, now be quiet and wait for me till I get back.” With those words she closes the door and locks the cabinet. Sheila stands in the dark wondering what the fuck is going on now. She’s unsure of the time, but it was light out. Shouldn’t the movers come soon? What if they discover her. But the door is locked. She makes a worried sound and shifts her eyes around looking at the little light creeping in around the door. She’ll be discovered for sure. Sweating in fear for the day ahead. Dana meanwhile messages Kate the apartment is ready for the move, and thinks the first load will be delivered around 10:30. She then heads to her house to meet her friend with his van. ‘I’ll be ready soon, don’t you worry about a thing!’ Comes Kate her reply. “Ariana, the mover is coming soon Dana says, are you ready?” Kate calls her girlfriend. “Yes boss!” Comes Ariana’s clear voice. She has prepared some drinks to bring down. And she’s eager to see what kind of stuff the 2 women will bring. Heading down they find the apartment empty. The only change they see is a coiled rope and a bedroll in the living room and a damp spot on the floor. “Looks like they had kinky sex.” Kate says pointing at the rope and damp spot. Ariana giggles. “But where is everything? Where is Sheila?” She had expected her to be there. Kate realizes they haven’t seen or heard from Sheila in weeks. bzzzt bzzzt bzzzt The intercom sounds. Ariana picks up the phone. “Hello?” “Hello! I’m here to deliver the first load from Dana.” “Come on up, 4th floor.” Ariana calls out and presses the button. A few minutes later a man appears with a cabinet in his arms. “Hey girls, can one of you come down and open the door as I carry stuff?” “Sure,” Kate responds. “You stay here and carry the items from the hallway to where they should go ok?” Ariana nods. Kate blocks the door from closing, accidentally banging it against the meter cabinet. Scaring Sheila who’s trying to stay silent inside. She lets out a small yelp from the noise. Luckily nobody hears it, and Kate and the man disappear downstairs. Right as Kate steps into the elevator she activates Ariana’s remote vibrator on the lowest setting. Ariana feels the vibrator spring to life and clutches her crotch. “Nonononono!” She panicky calls out and paces around the living room clutching her crotch, feeling upset at Kate that she again managed to insert the vibrator without her noticing. “What’s your name?” The mover asks Kate. “Kate.” Kate says, “She’s Ariana.” “Ah cool, Nice to meet you. So you’re the reason for Sheila’s punishment huh?” “Punishment?” Kate asks curiously. “Yea didn’t Dana mention it? She’s turned on Sheila and has her under tight control since you caught her fucking around with, I guess, Ariana. Or something.” “Ehh ok…” Kate says surprised. “I didn’t know that.” “Well, I’m not sure what’s going on but Sheila is a changed woman… Much more submissive and docile when I saw her a few days ago.” Uh oh, Kate thinks frowning. “You don’t approve?” The man says seeing her frown. “Ehh, I don’t know. Sheila didn’t screw around though.” “Oh but something happened right?” “Yea she came on to Ariana because Dana withheld her pleasures as far as I understand it.” “Pleasures huh…” The man laughs. “That’s a nice way of saying it.” “And what do you know about that anyway?” Kate asks, “You’re so close to them?” “Oh Dana tells me a lot about everything in her life. She’s not as tough as she makes it look. Always asking people for help and advice. She asked me how to discipline a woman misbehaving so I said bondage and orgasm control…” “I see.” Kate feels like they’re talking about a different Dana. Dana is her advisor at times. Confident and smart Dana… They arrive at the van. “I’m Tommy by the way. Nice to meet you.” “Yea, sure.” Kate says distracted by her thoughts. Kate grabs some chairs and carries them into the lobby. Then heads back grabbing some bags of clothes and puts those in the lobby as well. Tommy follows her example and empties the van into the lobby. They then shove everything into the elevator and Kate rides it up while Tommy goes to get more things from Dana’s place. Kate arrives on the 12th floor seeing her own front door and curses under her breath. “Shit, wrong floor.” And heads to the 4th floor. Ariana anxiously awaits her. “Kate please, not today!” She hushes to Kate as she carries the first things inside. “What’s wrong sweetie?” Kate asks. Ariana looks pained. “It hurts… My stomach hurts.” Kate looks at her worried and shuts off the vibrator. “Hurts how? Are you ok?” “I don’t know, it feels like my period. But it’s too soon. Can we not use the vibrator? Please?” Ariana pleads. Kate hugs the poor girl and pulls her close. “Oh sweetie, I’m sorry…” She gives the key to Ariana and tells her to hurry upstairs and remove the vibrator, but keep the belt on. Ariana practically runs away to relieve herself. Upstairs she hastily unlocks the belt and fishes out the vibrator. It takes some doing but finally it comes out. Her vagina is very tight today. What the hell is that about? Feeling flustered from basically fingering herself to find the vibrator she rubs her clitoris for a few moments feeling the tension leave her body. Sitting on the bathroom floor for a few moments she pulls herself up and re-locks her belt before returning to Kate on the 4th floor and handing her the key back. “Better?” Kate asks her. “Yes Kate.” Ariana looks at her lovingly, “Thank you for understanding.” “Always sweetie, no pain in our games, right?” Kate ruffles her girlfriends hair. Ariana then frowns, “I’m very tight today, the vibrator was really stuck in there… What does that mean?” “Eh, ok? But you’re ok, right?” Kate says, sounding worried. “Maybe you’re just tense?” “I don’t know, I never felt it before.” Ariana whispers. “Well, let me know if you don’t feel better soon. We’ll figure it out then.” Kate says. Ariana hugs Kate tight standing in the living room feeling so lucky with her sweet sweet boss. Sheila hears some whispering and stressed out talking, something is hurting Ariana? Maybe? But she can’t hear enough to understand what’s going on. Ariana helps carry the last items from the vestibule inside and the girls try to decide where what goes. They don’t really know. So they choose a bedroom and put the clothes there. The living room speaks for itself but if the cabinet they struggle with belongs there… They’re not sure. Oh man, I wish Sheila was here to help coordinate. Kate thinks. “I think it’s a bathroom cabinet.” Ariana says and they argue if the thing belongs in the hallway then or in the bathroom. “Shh!” Ariana suddenly says. “Hear that?” Kate listens closely but hears nothing. Ariana whispers at Kate “I think someone is in the meter cabinet.” Kate tries the door but it’s locked. She listens at the door but hears nothing thinking Ariana is imagining things. “I’m sure someone or something is here.” Ariana whispers at Kate, I feel it. A presence. And I heard a yelp earlier. Kate mocks her girlfriend by calling out “Hello? Anyone here? Ghost oh ghost come out!” Sheila is terrified at the idea of being discovered. She almost gave away her presence 2 times now. And the people in her flat are becoming suspicious. That fucking Dana and her evil punishments. Immediately feeling guilty at thinking bad about Dana she corrects herself. She should be nice to Dana for the lessons she got. Sheila holds her breath for the 100th time as someone walks by so she can stay quiet. Hoping it’ll be over soon. Tommy brings 4 more loads of furniture and inventory and announces he’s thirsty. He asks Ariana to make him some coffee. Ariana senses his dominant personality and immediately jumps into the kitchen to retrieve the drinks she brought. A few moments later Kate walks in and sees Ariana’s submissive demeanor to Tommy and immediately feels jealous, observing the two to try and figure out what’s going on. Tommy enjoys his power over women like Ariana and bosses her around to bring a chair and cookies if she has any. Ariana doesn’t have cookies or biscuits and apologizes to Tommy for not thinking to bring any. He says that’s alright and takes his drink without so much as a thanks. Kate steps in and says “That’s enough Tommy, Ariana is not your servant. Go get your own biscuits if you want any. There is a convenience store a few blocks from here.” Her spell broken, Ariana lets Kate guide her away into the hallway asking what the hell she’s thinking. “Sorry Kate, he just started bossing me around. I uh, I don’t know what came over me.” She bows her head looking guilty. Kate hugs her girl. And whispers she doesn’t have to listen to him. You don’t obey others either do you? Dana for example. “Dana does not have a dominant personality.” Ariana says. Kate looks at her. “She’s Sheila’s mistress though…” Ariana says. “I never feel Dana is dominant or strong. He is eh, different…” Kate hmms and changes the subject. Sheila hears their hushed exchange and can understand bits and pieces of it. What does she mean with ‘Dana is not dominant’? Dana is super dominant to her… And who is ‘he’? She also figures that Ariana is easily controlled by a dominant person. An evil idea floats through her head. She wonders what would happen if she would send a dominant guy after Ariana and he’ll screw with her head how badly that will upset Kate. She smirks vengefully at her dumb idea. Kate and Ariana are again arguing about the cabinet and where it should go, carrying it from room to room to show each other where it should go. Tommy pokes his head around the door and says he’s headed for Sheila’s stuff now. 2 or 3 more loads he assures them. The women wish him good luck and they hear the door smack shut followed by a surprised yelp. “See, there’s the ghost again…” Ariana whispers with a startled look. “The flat is haunted.” Kate is not so sure, but she did hear the yelp. “Very strange…” she says staring unsure into the hallway. Then on to more important matters. “Babe, please stay away from Tommy ok? I don’t like you talking to him.” “Hah, you’re jealous again.” Ariana teases her. “Yes I am, and I don’t like how you respond to him. So please steer clear of him or don’t obey him, ok?” “Yes ma’am.” Ariana agrees. “Thanks babe, you’re going great today. But I still think the cabinet belongs in the hallway.” Ariana pokes Kate, “I don’t care anymore, let’s just put it somewhere and Dana can sort it out.” “Right.” Kate says. “How about in the hallway?” They laugh and put the cabinet in the living room as there is the most space. And smooch sitting on the worn out couch waiting for Tommy to return. Ariana thinks the couch is uncomfortable and wants to sit on Kate’s lap touching her girlfriend. Kate asks about her burn marks, and looks at her neck. Only seeing 2 blurry purple spots. “Whoa, it’s almost healed.” She cheers. Ariana smiles. “I didn’t feel them today…” And thinks that maybe soon she’s finally healed and pretty again. bzzzzzzzt The door buzzer sounds. Tommy brings 2 more loads of items, mostly clothes and bedding. Some kitchen stuff. Then Dana shows up looking around acknowledging everyone’s hard work and invites them all for donuts as a thanks for helping. Kate asks where Sheila is, she’s been wondering about that all day. Dana is vague about her whereabouts and avoids answering. Ariana had been thinking and decided to talk to Dana about the ghost. “Dana?” Ariana asks. “Dana! I think the flat is haunted by a kami, probably a Onryō or Fuyūrei spirit.” Dana and Kate look surprised at Ariana. And Dana bursts out in a laugh. A spirit? Ariana looks dead serious. “I heard it 3 times. You should get an ofuda and put it somewhere inside to ward it off.” Kate shakes her head. “What’s a onro or fujurie spirit sweetie?” “Onryō or Fuyūrei” Ariana corrects her, using the Japanese pronunciation. “A Onryō spirit can be evil and is a restless spirit from someone who died here long ago. They can curse things or persons. Causing chaos and disaster.” “And the other one?” Dana asks with a laugh. “Don’t laugh, it’s real!” Ariana snips at her. “A Fuyūrei spirit is like a ghost and wanders around with no purpose. Sometimes they cause trouble.” Kate looks at Ariana, “Do we have protection like that?” “Of-course!” Ariana exclaims, feeling she’s not being taken seriously. “We have 2 Ofuda.” “What’s that?” Dana asks with interest. “It’s like a talisman, usually made of paper or wood. It works like a blessing. We have 2, One is for a safe home and the other is to find love. But there are many types of protections you can declare.” Kate says, “Those are the plates in your office? Next to the door?” Ariana nods. “Don’t you feel safe at home? And didn’t you find love?” Kate agrees both are true. “So it works! No kami to disrupt us!” Ariana assures them. Dana laughs. I should get some of that too as she doesn’t like ghosts in her closets. And she slaps the meter cabinet door. Ariana says she should. Sheila hears bits and pieces of what the women are talking about but doesn’t get what’s going on. Something about a ghost, she thinks. She hears Dana laugh repeatedly and wishes she could join her lover. Then there is a loud bang on the door and she tenses up holding her breath. “Right well, let’s go get some donuts.” Kate says, winking at Dana who shakes her head at Ariana’s crazy talk. “Get your shoes Ariana,” She pushes her girlfriend to the living room. “A ghost huh,” Dana smirks. “You believe that crap?” Kate says she’s not so sure, but can’t deny she found true love. Supposedly because of the Ofuddle. “Kaahaate! It’s called a Ofuda not ofuddle!” Ariana whines. Dana and Kate look at each other and burst out laughing. “Fine, don’t believe me. You’ll see how the kami will bother you soon.” Dana promises she’ll think about it. Knowing she won’t have to. “Give me a minute, I’ll find you down stairs.” “Sure, we’ll wait in the lobby.” Kate says and she pulls Ariana to the elevator. Tommy had disappeared somewhere mid-ghost talk and Dana is now alone with Sheila. Dana hears Ariana argue with Kate that she should take the ofuddi, or whatever she calls it, seriously as the door falls in the lock. Not wasting time, Dana immediately pulls open the meter cabinet door, hearing a surprised shriek from Sheila. She’s perched up against her pole exactly like Dana left her almost 6 hours ago. Her nipples hard and her thighs running wet from her vagina that’s dripping from under her chastity belt. Dana smiles at her girlfriend. “If I let you cum, will you submit to me?” Sheila immediately yells “Yes, yes, anything, please Dana make me cum. I’ll do anything!” Dana tweaks her nipples and Sheila squirms in her bonds grimacing in pain. “Hmm no, not yet. I don’t think you’re sincere enough yet.” Sheila wails and begs desperately. “Danaaa please. I’ll be good. I’ll be your slave, anything, if you want. Just let me cum.” “My slave? Why would I want a useless slave like you? All you care for is your own orgasm.” Dana frowns at her and slaps her tits causing another wail from Sheila. “Think about that…” Dana laughs and closes the door and locks it again. She quickly freshens up and changes her shirt for something nicer. Wearing a tight top covering her ample breasts. She heads downstairs to treat Ariana and Kate for donuts. 14 - Clean slate After their donut lunch the women head home and Dana once again thanks them for their help. Coming home, she leaves her girlfriend in the closet for now and starts unpacking some of their things. Sheila thinks they’re alone and calls out to Dana from time to time, but Dana ignores her. Ariana had arranged the furniture the way she thought it would look nice and Dana mostly agrees with the setup. Ariana has assured her the energy in her apartment was good and the furniture felt good with it. She just needed to deal with the ghost. Dana smirks at her ghost in the closet and makes the bed. She puts their clothes in the bedroom closet and the bedding and extra towels on the shelves in the storage room. She unpacks some of the kitchen items and box by box the flat becomes theirs. After about an hour of unpacking and setting things up, it’s about 4PM, Dana thinks it’s time to let her girlfriend out of the closet. Sheila is fidgeting in her bonds. She feels incredibly horny at the idea of her punishment ending today. Finally she would be able to orgasm. As the door finally opens she flinches in the bright light and looks pitiful at Dana. Dana says nothing and unties the woman from the pole. As Sheila takes a weak step forward Dana tells her she’s been in the cabinet for a mere 8 hours. If she misbehaves in ANY way she’ll go in for much longer. Sheila nods with a sad look, suddenly having a feeling her punishment is far from over. Dana straps her wrists together behind her back and lets the excess strap dangle down to the floor. And now the conclusion to her master plan, Dana thinks. “Here is your chance for a clean slate miss.” Sheila looks at her expectantly. “Option one, you’ll obey me and be faithful without question from now on. Every day, all day, forever or until we’re tired of each other.” “Dana… I…” She starts but Dana silences her. “Option two, you can choose to leave right now. Simply fuck off back to your house and forget about me.” “Dana, no…pleas…” But Dana silences her again. “Or, if you don’t pick option one, I’ll loan you out to Tommy for the week so he can help you choose, he and his whip are very persuasive…” She looks at Sheila, who looks back fearfully. Wondering who Tommy is. “Dana, I have to work. Tomorrow? I think. You have to let me go.” “I literally give you the most important choice of your life and you worry about your job?” Dana scolds her. Sheila loses her temper. “Well fuck you then. I want out. Option 2.” Dana sighs. “You’re sure?” “Yes, let me go! I’ve followed since high school! I gave up my studies for you! I gave up my friends and have given you everything I am, and it’s still not enough!?” Dana looks at her and softly says, “No, I want all of you. Not just your affection and love.” She whispers. “I love you Sheila, don’t you see?” “Hurting me is not love Dana. And for what? For me trying to get off after you deny me sex for weeks with your fucking chastity torture? For 5 weeks I’ve endured your cruel bullshit and I’m sick of it! So let’s go back to how we were or let me go!” Sheila rages at Dana. Dana says nothing but pushes Sheila to her knees. She then ties the excess strap around her ankles effectively putting the poor girl in a sitting hogtie. She looks at Sheila with a saddened face and says “Last chance for option 1”. Sheila says nothing and looks defiantly at Dana. Dana sits next to Sheila and caresses her lover’s head. Whispering encouraging words to her. Trying to convince her that she wants and needs to be with Dana. 4 and a bit minutes later she has Sheila in tears. Her defiance finally broke, She’s blabbering at Dana feeling sorry for whatever she did and wants to stay with her. Sheila doesn’t want to be alone and definitely doesn’t want to go with Tommy. She’ll be good, she promises. “You really mean it?” Dana says seeing her plan work. Sheila nods vigorously and Dana looks relieved at the broken girl next to her. “I’m very proud of you Sheila. We’re going to be great together.” Dana beams. Dana leaves Sheila sitting on her knees for a bit as she prepares the bed for the two of them. When it’s ready she unties Sheila’s ankles before leading her to the foot of the bed. “Stand here and don’t move.” She orders Sheila. Sheila curiously looks around her new bedroom and sees Dana’s creaky old bed in the middle of the room. Her closet filled with their clothes stands to the side. Dana comes back and removes the straps from her girlfriend. She then pulls out a key and unlocks the chastity belt. It falls to the ground and Sheila immediately starts rubbing herself. “You said you’d be good. No touching!” Dana sneers at her. “Dana, please I need it.” “Don’t you dare…” Dana says threateningly. Giving her butt a firm slap. Sheila sighs trying to control herself. Both her hands linger near her crotch and it takes a lot of willpower to not touch herself. Dana feels content with her supposed mind fuck, she read in a book that if you pretend to be harsh the captive will eventually submit to whatever seems like an out or a better alternative. So an end to a seemingly endless punishment in exchange for obedience in this case. Tommy’s idea for denying Sheila her orgasms also helped a great deal too, she thinks. Feeling accomplished she pulls a very obedient Sheila to their bed. “Lay down in the middle and wait for me.” “Yes Dana…” Sheila timidly says, hoping she’ll be allowed release soon. Dana pulls the blanket over Sheila’s head so she can’t easily see and walks away to the spare room and comes back with a box she ordered last week as a sort of housewarming gift for the two. Sheila waits on the bed, her hands wandering around her belly button. Resisting the temptation to touch herself. She’s unable to see what Dana is doing and after a few minutes feels Dana climb on the bed and crawl over her. Suddenly she feels a rubbery thing pushing at her vagina. Instantly Sheila knows what Dana is doing and pushes her crotch up to receive the big dildo. Only mildly surprised it’s a strap-on dildo. “Ohhhhh” Sheila whimpers loudly. “Yesssss! Finally.” Dana slowly pushes the dildo into Sheila until she grimaces in discomfort. It’s a girthy one. “Danaaaaaa! Yeees!” Sheila moans out loud. Dana smiles and starts thrusting into her girlfriend. Pushing all the right buttons. The sex is short lived for Sheila as she cums almost instantly. And on the 5th thrust she tenses up and orgasms loudly. Dana is not done yet though and only slows down a bit so Sheila can ride out her orgasm. Then speeds up again a minute later and fucks her girlfriend full of energy until she herself comes from the vibrating egg inside the harness. Sheila feels her lover tense up on top of her and slump over her panting heavily, the dildo stuck between her lips. After calming down Dana gets up and pulls the dildo out of her girlfriend with a wet plopping sound. She removes the harness and lays down next to her girl. “Are you gonna be a good girl from now on?” She asks menacingly. Sheila nods. “Am I your slave now?” “If you want to be, sure. But our arrangement from before is good enough for me.” Sheila looks at her stunned. Realizing she’s been had. “So it was all a big trick?” She calls out in a flash of anger. “No, you needed to learn your lesson.” Dana casually says. Then more sternly, “The belt goes back on if you screw up, and not just for a month. Understand? And if you then still won’t improve I’ll never ever let you orgasm again… Remember that.” Sheila looks at Dana’s serious face. “Really?” Fearing the threat of never being able to orgasm. “Yes, really. Don’t go fucking around behind my back, ever! I’ll find out and punish you for it. You’re mine and you’ll be faithful to me and me alone, you understand?” Sheila swallows and nods. “I’m sorry I disappointed you.” “You better be. You almost ruined our friendship with Kate and our relationship with your lack of self control.” Her girlfriend looks guilty. “Sorry Dana… Really. I love you…” Her voice trails away lost in thought. “I love you too Sheila.” Dana says, pressing a kiss on her girlfriend’s nose. Sheila thinks about Dana’s words. Her lack of self control… But she managed many weeks in the chastity belt, so long she lost count of the days. Craving another orgasm already her hand slips down and she carefully rubs herself feeling her wetness. She immediately feels guilty and asks Dana if she can masturbate. She may. Fucking hell she thinks she loves her freedom, she quietly sighs. Promising herself to never disobey Dana again. As Sheila quietly masturbates herself to a 2nd orgasm. Dana looks at Sheila telling her what a slut she is. But Sheila doesn’t care what Dana thinks of her, all she wants is her orgasm. Afterwards they cuddle for a few minutes when Dana wants Sheila to get them dinner while she prepares the kitchen. Dana promises they’ll unpack everything the next day and make the flat theirs together. After a week or two Ariana is relieved to realize that the couple from downstairs do not constantly come visit and seem to go their own way. She thinks Dana is very controlling and tries to avoid her. Sheila has returned from wherever she had been and is a much better friend to Ariana and Kate. Kate is learning more about Ariana’s spirit warding and likes the concept. She’s surprised to find Shinto fascinating, having never bothered with religion much. Although she doesn’t really believe in it, she takes an interest and no longer thinks the Ofuda Ariana has are just for show. Ariana explains which Ofuda does what, and how important she thinks it is. Proving her own beliefs by the fact she has an unwavering love for Kate and that she feels safe when she’s home and doesn’t feel spirits in their flat. A silly feedback loop Kate thinks with a smirk, but whatever helps Ariana feel better is important to Kate so she goes along with it. After hearing all this Kate suggests they should get a talisman for Dana and Sheila. Ariana thinks that’s a great idea and she takes Kate to a local Shinto shrine to get a protective Ofuda for Dana and Sheila. The Kannushi of the shrine wants to know what kind of spirit Ariana felt and she tells him her experience and pokes Kate, who smirks and confirms something seemed to be in the electric cabinet. After some deliberation an Ofuda is drawn on a wooden slat and stamped by the cleric. The seriousness of the whole procedure causes Kate to laugh. She never realized Ariana is so spiritual. On their way home Kate asks her about that and Ariana says she’s not religious at all, but you can’t take the risk with kami. Better safe than sorry. Kate can’t argue with that, and it was a fun and interesting experience she thinks. Wondering if she should get some of that incense for their flat. The next day Ariana gifts the Ofuda to Dana and the two hang it above the front door. Dana likes the calligraphy of the talisman and thanks Ariana for her kind gift. When Ariana leaves, Dana can’t stop laughing, after-all, she has already released her ghost. Sheila comes home that evening and asks about the thing above the door. Dana tells her it’s a gift from Ariana to keep Sheila’s spirit in line. Ariana on subsequent visits to the 4th floor never feels or hears a spirit again, affirming her belief that the Ofuda works.

Chapter 4 My whole body ached, and my jaw throbbed painfully. I had been confined in a cage beneath the shade of a mighty oak tree for several hours. Thankfully, the weather was pleasant, with only a gentle breeze, and Captain Mighty’s shade provided some relief. We ought to add a few cushions to the cage before using it again. The bottom was constructed from the same lightweight bars as the rest of the structure, a practical design but hardly comfortable for extended use. ...

Chapter 3 I opened my eyes feeling sore, but well rested. The room was dark, I was laying in bed but had no idea which part of the house I was in and what time it was. I must have drifted off after our little session yesterday. I tried to move my hands, but found them still tied behind my back. Light pressure on my neck let me know that the collar was also still on. I was very thirsty and my bladder was also reminding me that I needed to take care of business. ...

I suppose it had only been three months, but it seemed like a really long time since Amy and I had our first group bondage adventure - The Bondage Ball. Our good friends Lori and Todd had invited us to join them at a bondage party in April. The Ball was a 4-hour party where everyone who attended had to wear some sort of locking restraints for the entire party. It was an eye-opener for us. We had no experience with public fetish play before then, but we gathered some courage and we loved the party. ...

Part 4 “Hey, are you awake?” A voice woke me. I wouldn’t have said I was fully asleep, I mostly had my eyes closed and my brain was slowly beginning to drift off, being disrupted did not come at any inconvenience at this stage. The living room was dark. Donna and Poppy had disappeared into the bedroom just less than an hour ago and I could already hear the woman snoring quietly and the quiet whistle of Poppy’s breathing, telling me she was asleep too. ...

Part 1 Protector of the Woods Her cell phone rang early in the morning. Denise groaned in annoyance and groped sleepily for the troublemaker and answered the call. “…Yes?” “Boss, we just arrived at the forest and…” Her employee fell silent, afraid to continue speaking. “What is it this time?” she asked, already expecting some shit about why her guys couldn’t cut down the forest for yet another time. “The vehicles are all covered in trees,” she said. ...

Part Three The playtimes continued, either by my own hand or by my husband’s. I again often found myself naked, bound and stored away downstairs with the other meatgirls, I was now just another product waiting for the next customer. Or I was kept bound to either of the beds in our apartment above the shop, waiting for my ‘Master’ to come and take his ‘slave-girl’ for his pleasure, some of the times leaving me tied to the bed the entire night or placed away in our very own storage area, the cupboard in the spare room, usually that was used when we played my objectification fetish during the week and one of the other workers would be down in the shop the next day. ...

Getting There The scenery outside the airplane window was empty desert, punctuated with the equally desolate mountain ranges. The small twin-engine plane was a four seater, with the pilot in front and Darla in the back. After leaving the civil airport in Ontario, outside Los Angeles, she was able to track their progress eastward until they reached the Mojave Desert. At that point she was lost. The landscape below them was a featureless expanse of rock, gravel and sagebrush. There were no roads, either paved or dirt, to indicate anyone had ever been down there. Their destination was definitely off the beaten track, though it made sense since Mr. G’s establishment required isolation in order to exist. ...

Part 5 Chapter 30 The following week was also rather quiet. Trixie continued to work with Mr. Vossen on her project and it slowly took shape. She made an appointment with Mr. Bergmann for the following week, during which she wanted to explain her planning to him and hear his opinion. For Mr. Vossen, she arranged a two-week programming course to take place during her Dubai vacation. At the HR department, she asked if she could get twelve days of vacation. The employee did some quick math and told her that would fit. She also said that there was a note from Director Bergmann that he had promised Trixie this leave as part of the hiring process. Trixie wondered, but when she asked Beate about it, Beate explained that she had arranged it that way at the interview. ...

Part 4 Chapter 22 The Gear Although Trixie’s back was hurting quite a bit, that was of course no excuse for not going to work the following morning, for instance. Beate had, however, smeared her back again that morning with an ointment and given her a painkiller. She had also given Trixie another tablet to take around noon. That morning, she reported to the head of the department, a Mr. Schmidt, in the design department, who was already expecting her. He introduced her to the staff of his department and finally handed her over to one of his employees, Mr. Steffen, who was to explain the first basic features to her. Trixie had already seen in the previous week how complex the systems were that were produced in this company. But now she was surprised by the fact that the individual components of these systems were each much more complex than she had expected. Devices that were added to a project in the project department with just a few mouse clicks often consisted of countless, sometimes tiny individual parts. ...

13: The Bondage Hotel II Beatrice cowered in the dark with her eyes half open. She was exhausted, tired and just wanted to go home again. But she could not sleep, could not go home. This was simply not granted to her. Bars that kept her in a far too small cage and the uncomfortable metal floor made it impossible for her to rest. Beatrice pulled her legs closer to her naked body and embraced them with her arms. A lone tear rolled down from the corner of her eye and dripped silently onto the floor as Beatrice closed her eyes to make another attempt to fall asleep. Her thoughts drifted away, to a more beautiful time before that nightmarish day three weeks ago when she was still free. A smile slowly spread across her face as she relaxed. ...

Part 2 Chapter 8 At the Gravel Works The next morning they were again awakened very early by Antje. Antje told them to eat a hearty breakfast because the day was going to be quite busy. Then she gave them all simple T-shirts that barely reached their buttocks. After breakfast, they drove down to the underground garage together. Karin once again climbed into the trunk of Antje’s car after taking off her T-shirt. But Antje then suggested that Trixie keep her company there. Trixie also took off her t-shirt and tried to get into the trunk. It was extremely tight, but eventually she made it. The other three then boarded the car and they drove off. Trixie, of course, didn’t know where they were going or how long the drive would take. The air in the trunk soon became quite warm and stuffy. She finally realized that the car must have gone off the main road and something like a dirt road before. The car then stopped, but then quickly moved on and finally stopped. Trixie and Karin were relieved when it finally opened the trunk and got out. Trixie realized they were in a gravel pit. ...

Chapter 3 – First Time Sunday, at exactly 2:00 pm, an extremely nervous and excited Dee pulled up to the gate and entered the code Julie had given her into the keypad. She noticed that a van had gone in right before her, and another car followed her in. As she got out of her car, a woman she thought she recognized from somewhere opened the back of a van. ...

Abby stands by a window feeling the heat from the sun increasing on her bare skin, as the first drop of sweat runs down her chest and off her nipple she sighs as her body shudders from the tickling feeling she can do nothing about. Abby had been locked in her first cage when she was eight years old by her older brother. Her brother had tricked her into climbing in, “Just to see if she would fit,” quickly closing the door and putting his locker combination lock around the bars of the door and side. Abby spent the remainder of the day trapped inside the small steel box while her brother went to play with his friends. ...

Book 3 Chapter 01 “Your sister was right. You are the most stubborn person I have ever met,” Empusa said to Charity in her proper British accent.. On the other side of the steel bars that formed a sparse cell furnished with only a narrow cot, Charity raised her right hand with her middle finger extended. Empusa scoffed. “The groomers and stable hands report that you are constantly talking to yourself. I know what you are trying to do! You obviously have decided that if you can hold on to your language then you can prevent the Zoic Amplifier that is locked around your waist from transitioning you to your true calling as a womanimal.” ...

My name is Amanda. I’m 34 years old, 1.65 m, and 62 kg. I’m fit (hot), with big breasts, strong legs, and a thin waist. I’ve always fantasized about being trapped in prison full of handcuffs and restraints. However, I wanted a safe and controlled environment. I heard about BDSM Paradise, a remote island in the Caribbean, from a friend, and I immediately became interested. I got in touch and received a quote and a form to fill out. The price was too high, but I could afford it (thanks to a nice inheritance I received). The form was quite long, with personal details, medical details, and a list of what they offered, and I would have to mark what I preferred. The list was as follows: ...

Part Two I am awoken from my slumber by the guards as they unstrapped the spreader bar from my leather ankles. Ilsa removes the ball gag from my mouth and inserts a cigarette between my lips and lights it for me. I take a drag and blow smoke out of my mouth, feeling relaxed. The guards unhooked the chain from the armbinder as Ilsa unstrapped the straps on the armbinder and slid off my arms. ...

Part Eight It had been a few months since the day that Emma had been taken from the store by the gang of thieves, and then transported and on-sold to several locations, before eventually being rescued by the Livestock Squad. And since then, there have been a number of changes around her little world. Steve has taken on more business and has moved across into managing all of the stores, and also becoming a wholesaler with the purchase of the one that Emma had been taken to. The owners were now in jail for their part in the stolen meatgirl trade or sent off to become processed meats themselves. ...

Chloe was a young animal rights activist with a penchant for bondage. She was appalled at how farm animals were kept and it was something that had driven her to be a vegan. She saw how for example battery hens were kept in confined cages their whole lives and how pigs and cows sometimes didn’t even have room to turn around in their cages. They were merely fed and their eggs collected or their milk taken or used for breeding. Then there were animals at places where they were on display at zoos. ...

Chapter 4 – Still a game? Alice slips into Sarah’s cell and locks the door behind her. To prepare Sarah for her punishment, she removes the chastity devices. With the chastity bra and belt off, Sarah feels a mix of relief and terror. Relief that the painful spikes pressing into her flesh are gone, and that she can finally breathe again, but terror at what is to come. Alice taunts Sarah, “Enjoy this moment while it lasts, Sarah, because after today you will be wearing this belt forever. You’ll never be able to satisfy your sinful desires again.” Alice’s taunts only serve to add to her fear, as Sarah realizes that this might be the last time she will not be wearing the chastity belt ever again. Sarah’s emotions are a jumbled mess as she waits for the next step in her punishment. ...

Chapter 7 Broken Any thoughts of freeing myself faded away to the monotonous life of staying within the walls as I started to adapt. I no longer thought about breaking out. Instead, I obediently followed the walls. There was one change though: When I was shackled to a carriage, I lost all vision and hearing. I was driven entirely by the reins, and stinging slaps to my buttocks if I reacted too slowly. My world started shrinking. My entire life was now between the shackles of the carriage or the walls of the AR system. ...

Book 2 Chapter 01 A gibbous moon illuminates the mountains and valleys below. Its light only shines through the canopy of evergreen in brief patches. Somewhere, in the dark spaces between, chains are rattling. There is a rhythm to the sound. Soon the chains are accompanied by grunting, and another voice panting. Occasionally a muffled moan. There is a voice - soft, melodic - broken occasionally by pops and clicks. ...

Breakfast “On your knees!” Edith snapped at me. Slowly I struggled to get my legs under me so I could obey her order. As usual my hands were cuffed behind my back, with a waist chain to keep them in place. I was forced to sleep like that every night after I foolishly directed an unflattering remark toward one of the guards. She didn’t appreciate it and found a most uncomfortable way to demonstrate her displeasure. ...

I stood ready to perform my duties. The five women were seated around the dining room table. I was naked except for a thick leather dog collar locked around my neck and a chastity cage which included an electronic shock ring around my cock and balls. I also wore a penis gag. Kate dealt a playing card, face down, to each of the other four women. One by one they turned their cards over to reveal the value. Sherri had the lowest card and slowly stood up from her chair, an air of resignation on her face. The other four laughed and expressed mock sympathy for her as she shrugged and slowly removed her clothes. My role had been explained to me earlier and quickly I picked up her discarded clothes and took them away to a cupboard in the corner. I returned with two lengths of rope and a ball gag. Sherri meekly put her hands behind her back for me to tie them together. ...

Chapter 22: Cell, Cleaning and Tennis After letting Jill rest for about an hour, Helen took one of her new creations down to the cell. It had only taken her a few minutes with the equipment at Schwartz Iron Works to make a full body chain that worked with the cuffs and collar that Bob had previously commissioned from Shwartz. When she took the chains down, Jill had fallen asleep on her bed, so Helen ran the chains along the cell bars making a clanking sound. ...

2: In case of emergency, break glass “… One ring, that just means they’re leaving the market, we still have some time to get put back together here.” “Why not just call?” “I think Dana was being frugal, the phone company charges for actual completed calls by the minute, AFTER you pick up, so if we don’t answer she gets her dime back from the payphone. And this way as well, if we were ‘busy,’ one of us wouldn’t have to stop to answer.” ...

The security cameras at Mr. Neads followed the rather tall woman through the store. They observed as Dana stopped at the electrical supply area and picked out a couple sets of small bright orange objects and placed them in the basket. She strolled through the store stopping at the summer close-out section and placed a long cylindrical object in the basket. These were small ticket purchases, but then, she headed to the contractor desk and placed an order for four 6-inch wide by 12 foot long straight red oak boards. ...

The castle had stood for several centuries, a local landmark for many years and lately a much-loved tourist destination, thanks in some small part to the skill and management that had turned a loss-making enterprise around into a much more profitable one. The new owners had come in with their background in entertainment and had some knowledge of the way that theme parks had been run, so they managed to keep the place open and attract new people to come and visit. ...

Chapter 16: Cell, Delivery and Testing It took the Schwartz Iron works about eight weeks for Jill’s order to be ready to install. Since it had been so long, Jill wasn’t sure if Jenni or Jerri would show up, but she really hoped it wouldn’t be Jenni. She wasn’t sure she wanted to face Jenni after what she had caused her to endure. But she needn’t have worried, it was Bev and Helen that came with the big flatbed truck. ...

Part 8: the Slave Girl Following on from our session with Valerie, with me dressed in a latex catsuit dominating and punishing her, my thoughts had drifted on to what either our next of a future scenario would be, with me as the submissive slave girl, my more natural place in the order of things and being dominated by my husband Jerry, using the new dungeon items that he had purchased. ...

Chapter 13: Cell, Schwartz Iron Works Life was good for Jill and Bob since Clair had gone off to college. Jill’s weight was under control thanks to regular walks and rejoining her tennis team. Bob was also building a reputation at work as an outstanding salesperson, and one who went out of his way to help others. Bob never hesitated to coach or help younger or less experienced salespersons. It was obvious to both management and his coworkers that Bob was more concerned with the company’s success than his own. ...

Part 1: The Queen’s Gambit The phone rang and he looked over to see who it was. He groaned in disdain. Beth had dumped him months ago. It was humiliating but that was what he asked for. After the first couple of months of dating, she asked him his deepest, darkest desires and he had told her everything. He was still unsure it was worth it. She pushed him further than he ever intended to go. He still couldn’t deny how much he loved it. It had just been hard for him as everyone now knew his secrets and made facing people difficult. He finally decided to answer, “What do you want?” ...

Joy sat listening to the TV as she thought about what she had read and the more she thought about it the wetter her pussy became. She knew she had the necessary equipment to reproduce the story she had read but wondered if she had the nerve. Joy had been married for 8 years, her parents had bought the young couple a small home and Ken had made the far end of the basement their hidden dungeon. What Joy hadn’t known was when she had spent days locked inside the small room in some wonderfully uncomfortable position Ken had been seeing other women. ...

For the last five years humanoid robots have been around. They are used mainly for household chores like cooking, cleaning and lawn care. Their prices are finally low enough that I was able to purchase one. I decided that I would go to a Robo USA showroom to look at what was actually available. When I arrived, I discovered that very few people, three or four per week according to the sales people, actually got to the showroom and did not buy one online. After looking around I decided on a basic model since the upgrades were more expensive and I wanted to save money for robot apps. When I explained these to the sales woman, she offered me a deal. Since I was physically there, I got a 30% discount, an upgraded outer shell and doubled the app credit I bought. I decided to go with a female shell. After making arrangements to have the robot delivered that afternoon, I went home a happy customer. ...

Part 4. Pet Play and Cum Receptacles Emma continued holding Unworthy’s leash as they navigated through the large hall for the first “meet and greet” of the cruise. As they headed towards the N & M ranch and pet play booth, they began picking up a small crowd following them. Many were looking to talk to Emma and the elusive Miss Keys as well as their interest in Unworthy, also known to most as Miss Victoria, the brothel owner and part owner of the Subspace cruise ship. ...

Chapter 1 – The Big Tease From the personal files of Emerson Drake: Damn! The wench was sucking my cock, and there was nothing I could do about it. She was slowly building me towards orgasm, and desperate though I was to stop it, I could not; I was firmly strapped onto the post and quite thoroughly gagged. Not that she was hurting me; quite the opposite. Tatyana was beautiful and an amazing fellatrix, ranking up there in my all-time personal top ten. (And believe me, I’ve experienced the best in the world.) ...

How It Came To Be “Is it true, Paula? You came here, to the Center, by choice?” The question came from Trina, the most recent addition to the circle of friends. The two women had something in common. Katrina, Trina for short, had also started her life at the Center as a willing if uninformed participant. The dinner conversation had turned to early days at the Center, a safe topic since they weren’t in the secure area. Paula and Big Mike, her master, were the earliest arrivals at the Center among the group sitting around the table. Paula looked a question at Big Mike, silently seeking permission to answer. ...

CHAPTER TWO I THOUGHT I was blind when I woke up, but I quickly realized it was just that my eyes were covered. I was lying on a thin foam mat, covered in plastic and thin enough I could feel the concrete floor through it. I groped around in a panic, only to realize my wrists were cuffed together with a thick but light metal chain about a foot long. ...

I just can’t believe how innocently this all started. My name is Honey Fleming. I’m 5’ 7” tall with short blonde hair and when this all started, I was 22. I’ve been told I’m very attractive, but I found that I prefer my own sex. Possibly this is due to the fact that I was nearly raped when in my teens and since then I find myself avoiding male company. ...

CHAPTER FIVE The Divine General Agua Amin Despite my promise to Tat that I wouldn’t be alone, I was. I was the only one in the beat up old Range Rover as I drove down the dusty narrow road toward New Kakwa, the small area held– and named– by the Divine General Agua Amin and his followers. I had contacted him with the proposal of selling him some specialized sex equipment or perhaps purchasing a new slave from his inventory. It wasn’t a great cover story, but I was known for both. I have sold a lot of specialized sex equipment, and I occasionally purchase slaves, though every slave I have ever purchased was for the purpose of freeing them or getting them to a benevolent Master or Mistress. ...

Center Express Trina, short for Katerina, stole a glance at the guard sitting next to her. He seemed to be bored; that was understandable considering how many times he must have traveled this road. Bored but always alert, she noticed when he sat up in swift reaction to her sidelong peek. On the job as well, as Trina discovered when he reached behind her back to check on the handcuffs. ...

Cody was walking home from his job at the hardware store when his phone ran. Seeing it was Hannah, the teenager didn’t hesitate to answer it. However before he could say anything, he could hear the girl crying on the other end. “I will be right over,” Cody tried to say over the girl’s crying before he hung-up and began running to her house. Cody was extremely fit and had always excelled at athletics in high school, so the two-mile run to Hannah’s house barely caused him to sweat until the last mile. ...

Chapter 5: The Person and the Petgirl Lisa thought to herself that she would rather be anywhere but on display at the annual dog show. But there was nothing she could do about it. Lisa sat on all-fours on her table and submitted in silence to the primping of her handler. Her handler. Lisa winced. She wished that the people running the show had chosen someone else. Her only hope was that it would all be over soon and that Miss would return to take her home. The crowds surrounded Lisa and the real dogs that were on the other tables, but it was her that everyone was staring at. She tried not to pay attention to the fragments of conversation that rose above the roar of the audience. ...

Each year at Halloween, two neighborhood families get together to have a unique Halloween adventure. In past years, they have traveled around the county visiting advertised haunted houses and escape rooms to add some excitement and sometimes unusual adventures to celebrate the day of ghosts and goblins. Mark and Maggie Newsome and their daughter Tina found an advertisement for a new haunted house that also provided costumes to re-enact some historical people and the events that led to their demise. This very unusual haunted house piqued the interest of the Newsome family to explore for this year’s Halloween excursion. After talking to the next door neighbors about reading the ad, Joe and Marcie Leed decided to join the Newsome’s and check out the Halloween Haunted House of History Horrors. ...

Part 3: Down the Rabbit Hole Alexis wanted to scream. But the horrible gag she wore wouldn’t even allow her that small luxury. She whimpered as the darkness of the trunk closed in on her. Strange distant voices spoke to her out of nowhere, adding to her terror. There was a heavy thump. It felt to Alexis as if someone had just dropped the trunk. Could Paige and Betty have moved the trunk from the basement? It didn’t seem likely. But at least the strange whispering voices had stopped. ...

Chapter 4: Obedience Training After a lengthy court fight, Lisa had finally won out. She was still working on a way to get her poodle costume off, but she was hopeful that she’d eventually find a solution. As a long, stressful day turned to evening, Lisa cut through the park on her way home. Her poodle wig bobbed as she walked down the deserted path. Lisa shivered, both from nerves and the cold. It was dark now, and her fur covered bra and panties didn’t provide much warmth. Or much dignity. As she hurried through the empty park, her breasts bouncing with every step, Lisa was painfully aware of how her costume put her body on display…and how vulnerable it made her. ...

I had spent my early University years in the halls of residence and to be fair, I got put into a double room with someone who was as quirky as I was. Amanda, my roommate, and I hit it off right away. We didn’t cramp each other’s styles and she was clean and tidied up after herself. We also had fun. We would study hard and then go out and party harder. We helped each other out when one of us didn’t get something at school. ...

Arrival Once the police had me in the van I had nowhere to go. The seat belt held me down, with the buckle out of my reach so I couldn’t take it off. The reason for that were the handcuffs on my wrists, keeping my hands secured behind my back. Although I knew the arrest was staged everything was by the book. The officers who took me into custody played their part well, almost as if they weren’t aware it was all preplanned. ...

2.3: Sissification Chapter Four As Natalie had anticipated, her final days in the Bartley household felt bittersweet. Bitter because Natalie began to have some regrets about her affair with Dick. In the final month of her sissy training, Dick instructed his wife, Eve, to sleep on a cot in a corner of the master bedroom while Natalie shared his bed. In addition to watching them have passionate sex, which often stretched late into the night, Eve had listened as Natalie told Dick about how special it made her feel to be his lover. ...

Continues from chapter twelve Chapter 13 - Rubber + Latex = Kitty Trauma. That was the only word I could come up with to explain what was going on with Kitty right now. After spending two incredible weeks in the Caribbean, it would have been reasonable to assume that everybody had fun and were happy to have added this amazing experience to their memory for when they would be old and reminiscing. But no. Kitty had quickly forgotten about the inn, the creature in the kitchen, and even the cute lesbian Mae. Instead, she had decided to focus on the only negative element; we had deprived her of latex during that trip. ...

Chapter 4 (part 2): Tammy in Chains Tammy did not understand the full impact of her decision until the following Saturday night, which was to be her first D/s session with her new Master, Craig. During the week, she had met twice with Craig after work. Once for a short dinner, the second time for coffee and cake. Tammy had called him to say that she was scared by the idea of becoming a submissive. Craig had reassured her that she was just getting a case of cold feet, and that once they did their first scene, she would feel differently. ...

Chapter 9 (part 1): Veronica in Submission Friday night had finally arrived, and for Veronica Blair it had not come a moment too soon. All week long, with rising anticipation she had looked forward to the night when Master Craig and her friend and fellow submissive Tammy would again place her in bondage and under the lash. If one of her staff had performed the way that she had all week, they would have been in for a Notice of Discipline. But it was Discipline that Veronica now craved. She had dreamed of The House of Discipline where a Master in leather mask had whipped her to a frenzy. Then she had begged her friend Tammy to let her Master, Craig place her in bondage and under the lash. ...

Chapter 3 (part 1): Lady Samantha and the Crop Davinia had been chained to the wall, with her hands locked behind her back, naked, as she watched as her companion, Erin, had been beaten and violated. She had seen Erin cropped and caned, and her mouth and bottom used by Lady Samantha and Sir Ian. Davinia could not believe how Erin had so willingly been punished; how she had let her body be used and violated. ...

Early Morning She was awake long before the alarm clock went off. How had he found her at the cabin? That thought kept going through her head. No one had known where she was going, no way could anyone have followed her up the mountain road without her noticing, yet there he had been the next morning. Automatically she stretched out her arms to relieve some of the tension in her shoulders. At least she could be certain it was no dream this time. That last session on the cabin floor, trussed up in a painful hogtie with her arms behind her back, had been no fantasy. ...

Looking Out The moment she opened her eyes she knew something was very wrong. A single bulb above her provided the only illumination in the room. Beyond the pool of light centered on her the room faded into an all concealing darkness. Dazzled by the glare of the spotlight shining overhead she couldn’t even make out the walls. Her arms were bound behind her back. Something was wrapped around her hands and forearms, holding them tightly to her waist. From the touch of her fingers it felt like roughly finished leather. A quick jerk proved her wrists were secured by wide leather straps of the same material. ...

Part 2: Sowing Seeds Chapter 1 The last two weeks had been amongst the most gratifying in all of Katrina’s life. Sexually speaking, that is. Katrina had spent the fortnight toying with her former boss turned bitch, Tessa, uninhibited in the privacy of the automated CattleCorp breeding facility. A new shipment of various animal stock came and went, though Katrina didn’t really let herself get bogged down in those details. She was just enjoying herself too much at Daisy’s expense, who seemed to lose a bit more of her original identity with each passing fuck or insemination. It was one afternoon after a game of fetch with Daisy using one of Katrina’s favorite dildos that she realized a slight hiccup in her plan; shift change. ...

Chapter 1 Tessa, or Tess as she preferred to be called, had pretty much made it. Regional Manager of a successful company, CattleCorp, as well as lead engineer of her own facility. Batch breeding was CattleCorp’s core business function: Mass breeding of various animals with the help of advanced automation for sale in other markets. Having graduated with a master’s degree in industrial engineering and quickly moving into a high paying, management position, Tess was pretty damn successful for a woman of 26 years. Or at least that’s what her resume would suggest. ...

Part 6 Back to the present… I realized now why Lois had shown me off to her friend, Colleen. She had wanted to see if I would acknowledge my slavery to her in front of another Domme, and if I would allow myself to be used by her. Colleen had proven to be a tough and demanding Domme, and I had to summon all of my resolve in order to perform properly for her and not to embarrass Mistress Lois. ...

Part Two “Great, now about that punishment,” my Master says. Uh-oh, I was hoping he’d forget. “Yes Master,” I say as I bow my head in submission and both fear and arousal are keeping my adrenaline high. Why are you excited about being punished? “Clean up from dinner and then come kneel in front of me in the living room when you’re finished,” my Master orders. “Yes Master,” I reply and get up and start clearing the table as Master heads off to the living room to watch the baseball game. I scrape the small amount of leftovers in a Tupperware container and put them in the fridge. I wash the dishes and put them away. ...

18. Kira’s tribulations Ben woke with a foreboding feeling, something seemed off and he couldn’t quite put his finger on it. Chloe was still blissfully asleep next to him, chained to the bed but he had this uneasy feeling in the pit of his stomach. He got up and checked the other bedroom where James was still happily snoring away. He came back into his room and turned on the closed circuit TV to see Kira standing near the end of the chain’s length screaming and crying. Chloe awakened at this and looked at the monitor. ...

“Thank you two for coming. I am Allison. You must be Luke and Callie.” Allison is a rather attractive woman in her mid 40s about 5'6" with a fit body. Her dirty blonde hair and make-up are mostly business-like along with her attire if not a little bit on the sexy side. Luke is guessing she wants to be professional looking but also be a bit of eye candy in hopes of getting the sale. She wears a pink button up shirt that fits her curves and, with the help of her bra, emphasizes her DD breasts. Her black pencil skirt hugs her hips and ass so that most men would be drooling. Her black nylons are seamed and straight as they lead down her nicely toned legs to her pink 4 inch heels with half inch platform. With a large smile, she extends her hand out as they approach. ...

Part 17 Becca spent her first night on the ranch naked and flat on her back. Her legs were zip-tied in three places around her thighs and just two places on her lower legs. Each zip-tie was tied off to the bars on each side, keeping her fairly immovable. A knotted crotch-rope was snug in her pussy and each hand was taped with electrician’s tape so that she couldn’t separate her fingers. They were not fisted. Her taped fingers were extended, although her thumbs were taped down. Basically, she had black taped hook-claws for hands. Other than that, her arms were not tied down. Her mouth was stuffed with a large penis gag and that was held in with a full trainer gag. Each strap was sealed with a smaller zip-tie to avoid any loosening or removal. Her ears were plugged but she was not blindfolded. Becca lay locked inside the low cage under one of the playroom beds. She had been hydrated and was still feeling the effects of the energy shake when I sealed her in. I gave her a pillow and a plugged in Hitachi wand. My intention was for her to experience a self-inflicted orgasm overload and then sleep it off when she exhausted herself. She did say she liked cages, especially when she was helpless. Even though this might not be your normal fare, I believed that this fit the bill. ...

“Oh come on, what more could you want?” “Mum, this isn’t what I had in mind, not that I’m not grateful, but he’s yours, are you sure you want to share?” I am in this conversation, but my participation is limited. Well, strictly speaking I am part of this conversation rather than actually taking part in it. You see I am down here in the bed. Well, once again strictly speaking, on the bed. ...

Chapter 15 Jeffery found Michelle standing and bent over, presenting her derriere to a helpless Kim. Kim had a black penis-shaped dildo sticking out of her gagged lips and was thrusting it into the oriental girl. Michelle moaned as she kept her eyes closed, relishing every stroke. Both women were oblivious to Jeffery’s presence. “Faster!” Michelle barked and Kim struggled to comply. It was obvious the Hispanic girl was exhausted from her efforts but the fear of more punishments forced her to endure the grueling tasks Michelle ordered her to do. ...

Part 13 Leaving Maddy hogtied to the back of the ATV while we went in and got ready, just to further embarrass her, started her degradation. I went in and found a set of heavy rubber wrist and ankle cuffs, and a ball-gag with a rubber strap through the two-inch silicone ball. Janey, bless her heart, found an old pair of sandals from before we started going together, with a five-inch arch on some cork wedges. They weren’t very sexy, but for shower detail, they’d do. I also found a pink woven nylon one-inch dog collar and a cord lead. Grabbing a fistful of zip-ties I went out and began to transform Maddy. Janey suddenly got an idea and went running back in. ...

Part 2 The rather mundane dirty white van was on the road once more, carrying yet another cargo of captive misery in the back. Up forward in the cab, Tracey was in the driving seat for once, rather than Sonia. This time it would only be a relatively short journey as their destination wasn’t too far from London. Not one of those interminable, off-the-map trips delivering to some sadistic deviant’s private little incarceration facility hidden from curious eyes deep in the unpopulated wilds! ...

Porridge, she decided. She’d looked out of the bedroom window, and the weather was decidedly blustery. Cold probably at this time of the year with that wind shaking the trees and bushes but fortunately not wet. Chilly indeed but wet, no. Grey but the forecast last night had not mentioned any rain. Porridge, she reaffirmed looking out of the kitchen window. Yes, definitely a porridge day, something traditional, warming and wholesome for the insides. None of that modern bran or yoghurt muck or worse ‘breakfast biscuits’. ...

Continues from chapter one_ ### Chapter 2 - Easter Cats “Wear it!” “No, Kitty. I’m busy right now. I have to finish this online management course. Maybe we will play later.” “No, wear it now!” Erika wore her new furry suit for Mark’s birthday, but she never put it back on after, to my great despair. It’s been three weeks already, and I didn’t get to cuddle again with this soft cat a single time since. ...

Continues from chapter seventeen_ ### Chapter 18: Pressure Pressure stresses him duties are priorities and enemies lurk. Duke sat May down in a lawn chair, crossed her legs, produced a piece of rope and bound them like that. He then popped her ball-gag in, buckled it tightly and turned on her vibrator. It may have taken May longer than he would have thought, but before long she was jerking around from an obvious orgasm and wracked by powerful aftershocks before starting the whole cycle over again. The grooms on guard smiled at what he was putting her through. ...

Author’s Notes: Dedicated to my beautiful Mistress Chanelle. W/we have played some of these games but not to the extent here, which contains some wish fulfilment. Just remember the old saying - be careful what you wish for, you might get it! There are some hackneyed plot devices but where would porn be without cliché :) It contains references to Mistress Scarlet’s blog (https://msscarletuk.wordpress.com), which I heartily recommend reading. This is my first attempt at writing (of any kind) since school. Constructive criticism and comments are welcomed but don’t just say “This is crap” without saying what’s wrong and how you think my writing can be improved. ...

Continues from chapter six Chapter 7 - Every Me Every You “I don’t care. What is the difference?” I was there, sitting on my bed, and before me, there were two identical girly latex cats. After abusing my traumatized body for the past two hours, they removed their perforated blindfold, and I finally could tell which one was who. I tried to explain all over again what my point was. I was tricked into thinking that Erika was Kitty and that it may not have been the same if I had known the truth right off the bat. Erika didn’t want to hear about it and tried to hammer some sense into this thick skull of mine. ...

Continues from chapter five Chapter 6 - See Me, Feel Me Kitty spent longer than usual in the bathroom. Based on the noises I was hearing, she was removing all the glued electrodes from her skin. After wearing them for a while, she probably decided that it was about the right time to gift herself with an extended break from her sex-coffin. Spending a lot of time in it was not all she wanted in life. Her last runs were two of five days and one of eleven days with only two or three days of rest in between. Kitty was not an idiot. Her love for the evil box was undeniable, but she also wanted to spend some time with me as well. She loved me very much and knew I was struggling with loneliness. We did all we could to keep our couple healthy, and it involved sacrifices from both sides. ...

Continues from chapter twelve_ ### Chapter Thirteen: The Loan #### Part One: A Different Mistress ##### >From the Diary of Cheryl Branford ##### Friday October 23, 1998 I sit at the window of the fast food restaurant, watching the traffic go by. The workweek is over, and the roads are filled with people going home to family, shopping, and looking forward to the weekend. In my purse are the directions to Mistress Lori’s house, which Mistress Janet had given me the previous Sunday. Mistress Janet has fulfilled the second request that I have made of her, that she would loan me out to another Domme. ...

Continues from chapter four Chapter 5 - Would you like some coffee? It was already 1 am. Our cab was driving down the city streets. The shine of the street lights was reflecting on the billion water droplets that were falling on the windows, making them look like a living night sky. Erika and I were on our way to my house. Her head resting pretty low on my shoulder, and her eyelids closed indicated that she was ready to lie down for the night. I knew of a cute rubber cat that would have been using the same amount of space at my side, Erika was just as small and delicate. Despite the similar body type and size, both girls were very different, though. My fingers were playing with a bundle of soft red hair from my companion’s ponytail, and I remembered her light brown eyes contrasting with white freckled skin before she closed them. The absence of a mask allowed me to appreciate how different she was from what I knew. The air moving in and out of her lungs, that alone, emanated a serenity that Kitty didn’t possess. ...

Part One Sara didn’t see me at first as she opened the front door. Maybe it was the transition from bright daylight outside to the relative dimness of the hallway that hid me from her distracted entrance. So it was only as she turned round from closing the door that she suddenly noticed the figure kneeling in the hallway. She jumped, startled. “What the fuck? Oh its you, of course, you scared the Bejesus out of me, hiding there like that.” She said breathlessly. ...

Continues from chapter three_ ### Chapter Four: Rejection #### Part One: That Feeling of Power ##### February 1983 Erica Riken sat at her desk, a cup of black coffee in front of her, papers neatly organized, and the IBM PC humming away. Trouble was, she just couldn’t concentrate on her work. In her new job of bookkeeper she was managing the finances of the liquor distributor, which handled hundreds of cases of hard liquor every day. Oddly, all she ever drank was perhaps wine with dinner or a whiskey sour once in a great while. ...

Continues from chapter three Chapter 4 - Freedom, Freedom, Freedom The blood calmly flowing in our veins was pleasantly mixed with alcohol. Our drinking pace followed the relaxed ambiance of the pub, which was not too crowded nor too empty. The dimmed lights were barely able to draw a dark copy of the clients on the various objects surrounding them, and when they managed it, the shadows struggled to follow the movement of their masters. Erika had laid her head down on my lap a while ago already, inviting me to explore her curves respectfully with my hand. The warmth of her wool pullover matched her personally, comfortable, yet a bit itchy. ...

story continues from Part 4 Part 5 Caroline sits in the coffee bar on her own. She has left Daz making a set of new harnesses for a new customer. Her mind’s a whirl. This week so far has been so bloody weird. She knew she was complex but the whole Janet thing was affecting her still. Was she a lesbian? Well, bi-sexual. Well, dominant. Well, a sadist. A submissive? Well, oh I don’t fucking know! ...

CAREER CHANGE What the hell have I done? How could I have been so trusting and yet so stupid at the same time? I know it’s far too late for regrets, and I have only myself to blame for the situation I now find myself in. ; I had just turned 20 when I landed a job with a small firm in the north of England. My boss, Hazel Hunter, was an attractive 30 year old and it soon became obvious that she was a lesbian. It also soon became obvious that she was paying me a lot of attention. Once I had recovered from the shock and surprise, I found myself drawn to her and enjoyed the attention she gave me. I had only been working there for about three months when, one Monday morning, Hazel announced that she was selling the business. Everyone else would receive a generous payout, but as I had only been there for such a short period, I knew that I wasn’t entitled to anything. However, Hazel called me into her office and asked if I would be interested in a change of career. ...

Chapter 1 HOW DID AN OLD GIT LIKE YOU GET A BIRD LIKE HER? It is a common question that I am asked. The answer is not money, looks or charm, but a strange set of circumstances that came together at a birthday party for my niece. She was 19 and the family got together at a pub for a long lunch. I found myself sandwiched between Katie, my niece, and her friend, Tina. Tina was the type of girl that you see every day on the way to a party or pub, wearing a short skirt and high heels; a “good-time girl” as she would have been called by my long-deceased wife. ...

story continues from Part 2 Part 3 Caroline woke up with a start and banged her head, “Bloody hell,” she muttered with difficulty then her senses started to kick in. Moving her arms she realised that she couldn’t move them far from her waist as her wrists were locked in metal cuffs and coupled to her waist. Her mouth was full of a rubber cock and she couldn’t see anything as her head was laced into a leather hood. Not that she could go far either as her ankles where manacled with a short chain between them and as she felt around with her feet she remembered that she was locked in a cage. ...

story continues from Part One Part 2 Caroline Grey sits and looks out over the river Ouse. The warmth of her apartment comforts her as she glances up at the clock for the tenth time that hour. Looking down by her feet she sees the small bag she had packed for the weekend that is about to begin in fifteen minutes. That is if she decides to go through with it. ...

story continues from Part 3 Part 4 Three weeks later Caroline is sitting in the workshop naked and wearing metal shackles on her ankles and that’s all apart from a smile and some leather. The past three weekends had been so much fun and she had finally got Daz to shag her. She had been too sore after the van ride and the number of orgasms had left her drained. So much so she hadn’t been much good to him on Sunday. Sleeping her way until tea time. So, they had waited until midweek before he tied her to his work bench and had her and it was worth the wait. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Nightmare Continues You would think that getting knocked out unwillingly while bound, gagged and caged in a strangers attic would be the low point of your first real bondage experience. Turns out, waking up was worse. Trying to shake off the overwhelming groggy haze was quickly replaced by panic as I realized my helpless situation was the same even though everything else had changed. I was now completely alert to my surroundings with my eyes wide open, however, I found everything remained completely dark. A leather blindfold was attached to the harness that was still tightly secured around my head. At the same time, my attention was focused on the annoying white noise being pumped into my ears through large headphones placed on top of the head harness. ...

50 million dollars, that’s what Daniell will inherit on her twenty-fifth birthday. Her Uncle left his estate to her if she could pass an endurance test. If she fails, then she will get a modest living expense and the rest will go to her Evil Aunt, Evil Aunt Jane is what Daniell called her when she was growing up, For the things she did to her Uncle so long ago. Something to do with Money and Fraud against her Uncle, and kidnapping and tormenting her Aunt for ransom. She went to jail for it. ...

Brian enjoys his life he has a fantastic job and a stunning wife it’s almost perfect almost but not quite, his problem is his gorgeous wife she is so aggressive most of the time that he is actually scared of her, he actually adores her but every day is a problem and it’s starting to affect his work, and he has no solution he won’t divorce her, so he has run out of ideas as to what to do. ...

Sally and Tess were Paranormal Investigators, they met in college and at the end of graduation, they were close friends. Soon after that they formed a Paranormal Business going around the county to spirit out the strange and bizarre. Sally, got a call from her eccentric Uncle Joe, he lives in Florida. “What did he want?” Tess asked. “He wanted us to check out his new purchase of an old house in the country, seems there were reports that it might be haunted.” ...

My life partner, Angie, pointed it out to me; I would have missed it, because it was in part of the paper I do not read. “What do you reckon to this?” she said as she handed the paper to me and tapped the page in the area she thought might be of interest. “You are always saying you a looking for a challenge.” I focused on the page I had been handed and quickly found the item Angie was bringing to my attention. The small ad read, ‘John Franklin challenges any aspiring escapologists to escape from the ‘Death Cage’ in under five minutes. Successful challengers will receive £1000.’ And a contact phone number. Naturally, I was intrigued, so I rang the number and left a message. That evening I received an email in response, which was odd as I had only left my name, phone number and the fact that I was interested in the ‘Death Cage’ challenge. I opened the attached documentation and discovered the nature of the challenge and the safety procedures that were being put in place. The final paragraph seemed a bit odd. It simply stated, ‘If you succeed you get £1000; if you fail you get to experience magic and what your companion has experienced throughout the challenge.’ I showed the pdf to Angie to ask what she reckoned. Her assessment was, “Handcuffs behind your back, 20 seconds, no 30 seconds, because you’ll need to release both hands; neck shackle, another twenty seconds; two sets of leg shackles, 40 seconds and the cage’s padlock another thirty seconds. I make that 2 minutes. Add that on again for being underwater makes 4 minutes; so five minutes sounds do-able. Admittedly, you can only hold your breath for 3 minutes, but they’ll be providing an air-hose, so that shouldn’t be a big deal. I reckon, if you can handle the pressure of doing this for a live audience and this John Franklin character, you should go for it.” Between us we agreed that it was worth taking this challenge to the next stage, which was emailing for further details and contracts. The next evening these details arrived, but I had spent most of the day in the tank in the summer house in the garden practicing getting out of handcuffs behind my back underwater. I had even improvised an arrangement so that it would be more like the planned arrangement for the ‘Death Cage’ The details confirmed the details of the escape and the safety arrangements and the contractual obligations on both me and the John Franklin’s people. Their obligations seemed to be to provide all the equipment required at the appointed time and place, to have all the safety arrangements in place and to provide the payment if I succeed or get me out if I fail. My obligations seemed to be to turn up at the appointed place and time (at their expense), try my best to succeed at the challenge and to bring a companion with me to see fair play. There were two things that gave me slight concern; the first was they said they would be offering more challenge on the day, for more reward; and the second was they insisted I name my companion and that they sign the contract with me. The contract made clear that the extra part to the challenge was entirely optional, I guessed this would allow them to add some element of drama into the stunt; not only would I succeed or not, but would I be up for the extra challenge? I assumed the bit about naming my companion was so that they could prepare the extra paperwork, but it turned out to be more than that. After careful consideration, we signed contracts and began negotiations about times and places. We even researched who John Franklin was; it turned out that he was a small-time magician who had landed himself a series of six half hour programs and hoped to use these as stepping stones in his magical career, but he was not being entirely selfish, because he was allocating a small amount of time on each show to a specialist performer to show their stuff. I was soon booked as the specialist performer, with Angie as my companion, for his first recording, which by this stage was six weeks away. Those six weeks were a blur; when I was not working my day job or sleeping, I was in the tank practicing with the specified hand-cuffs and padlocks. The practice was paying off, I had the handcuffs, neck-shackle and leg restraints off in under three and a half minutes and the padlock to the lid of the cage should be no trouble. The day of the challenge dawned and we travelled to the studios where the stunt was going to be recorded and got there mid-morning; the show was going to be recorded live that evening. The remainder of the morning was spent being introduced to the crew that would be supervising my escape and checking over the equipment. Then John Franklin took us out to lunch. Once the meal was ordered, he asked, “How do you envision this escape of yours going?” Naturally, I had expected some question along those lines, so I had an answer. “I’ve practiced so that I can do it in under four minutes, but as I can see the clock from inside the tank, I’ll add to the drama, by taking my time I can be out a few seconds before the five minutes is up.” “I thought you’d say something like that, which is why we added the extra challenge option to the contract. What we want is a genuine ‘Will they make it?’ situation, rather than a ‘Can they time it right?’ one.” “I, sort of, expected that was the reasoning, but if I don’t like the extra challenge aspect, I know I don’t have to accept.” “Exactly,” he confirmed. “The paperwork says that with extra challenge comes extra reward; so make your offer and we’ll consider it.” I deliberately included Angie, because she has a better idea of what I can and cannot do, especially on top of all I was already prepared for, and also because I know she worries and it makes her feel better to have her say. “Firstly, let me say you don’t have to make a decision immediately,” he began. “We’ll show you the extra equipment this afternoon and you announce what you decide at show time.” “That’s fair.” It would have been an instant ‘No!’ if I did not get to check the equipment or I was being pressed for an instant decision. “The extra challenge comes in three parts; part one is a lid on the tank, part two is your lovely companion, Angie,” he smiled at her, “shackled to the lid on the tank and part three would be withdrawal of the air hose partway through. Part one would gain you an extra thirty seconds of performance time. Part two would gain you an extra minute, because you’d need to release Angie before you could get out. And for item three we would have to work out when to remove the hose, but on the plus side, we would supply oxygen enriched air to compensate for you not being able to hyperventilate beforehand.” “So, those are the extra challenges. And the rewards?” “Well, if you accept any part of the extras we’ll pay you your original £1000 and £1000 per part you accept, plus another grand if you accept all three and we’ll double it if you succeed. So you could make as much as 10000.” “Ok, so the rewards are not insubstantial.” At this point, his mobile phone went off. He looked apologetic, but still checked it. “I’m sorry, but I’ve got to go. A friend has arrived, late as usual, and I’ve got to teach her how to act when I pass the buzzsaw through her middle.” He rose from the table and we began to rise to follow him. “No, don’t worry, you don’t need to come; I’ll make sure your meal is paid for, while I get something to take away and I’ll get someone to send a taxi to get you back to the studio. Enjoy your meal and I’m sure you have lots to discuss.” Then he caught my eye and he said, “And remember if you fail, you’ll experience magic and what your lovely companion has experienced throughout the escape.” Immediately and without a backward glance he rushed to do what he had to do and was lost from sight. I was slightly stunned, by his last remark; I certainly was not planning on failing, possibly not succeeding in time, but not failing; and reminding one of the possibility is not what one professional does to another professional. The food arrived and we ate, but it did not get the attention it probably deserved, because we were talking about the extra challenges. To my surprise, Angie seemed in favour of the lid on the tank, because the extra time it would take was less than the extra time it gave. She even seemed to be neutral about the removal of the air hose, but most resistant to being attached to the lid of the tank, which I put down to her innate shyness, rather than any concern that I might not be able to release her in order to release myself. The entire result of our talk was we would have to inspect the extra stuff before we could make a decision. At the end of the meal we left and found a taxi waiting, which got us back to the studio about the same time the crew got back from their canteen lunch. They showed us the lid for the tank, which hinged and would be held down by three padlocks, with holes in so that the padlocks could be reached. Then they showed us how the air hose withdrawal would work; there was a remote release mechanism between the actual hose and the mouthpiece which with the addition of the pumped air would produce a dramatic flurry of extra bubbles when it broke free. And finally they showed us the bars mounted on the ends of the tank that Angie could be shackled to; she would be attached to the ends of the bars away from the access holes in the tank lid, but cuffs can easily be slid along bars allowing access through the access hole for the side padlocks (hence Houdini’s remark that sometimes the challenge is keeping the restraints on until the escape starts). When we had the privacy we agreed that the lid would be a great addition and the air hose thing would be OK, as it added drama, as long as they did not do it more than two minutes before the end. Angie was most resistant to being an extra obstacle in my release; eventually she admitted she worried when I was involved in an escape and she coped by not watching and having faith in my abilities, but this would force her to confront the process of me escaping, which she knew I delayed from suspense purposes. It took me a while, but I convinced her that being more involved was the worth the extra four thousand it would gain us; I even promised her a weekend away together with part of the extra money. Once we had decided, I went to find John Franklin to relay our decision to take on the entire extra challenge. I found him talking to a very shaken-looking woman about his age (mid-twenties), who judging by her mascara had been crying a lot. I was about to convey what we had decided, when he said, “Don’t tell me, I don’t want to know until the show, but let Ben know so he can make sure the gear is ready, then get to costume and make up so that you and Angie look the part.” It took me about ten minutes to find Ben, the floor manager, and let him know what equipment would be needed. He also gave me directions on how to get to the costume department. I went back to our dressing room and we went to costume. Costume for me was simple; a swim suit in an intense blue with a couple of black lines and a fluffy white bathrobe. Costuming Angie was not anywhere near as simple; they wanted a sexy damsel-in-distress look, but Angie’s natural modesty complicated this, along with the requirement that wrists and ankles should be free of clothes so that it was clear that she was restrained and not to get in the way of my efforts to release her. In the end, she was outfitted with a white calf-length dress with a deep neckline, short sleeves and a slit up to mid-thigh, under this was a tight body-suit, which did wonders for her waist and cleavage and finally a pair of white strappy mid-height heels. She was accessorised with a necklace of what looked like pearls and matching earrings. Then it was on to make-up, where the bare minimum was done with me; foundation, eyeliner and a whole can of hair-lacquer to hold my short hair in place. Angie got the works; her fingernails and toenails were painted, fake tan was applied to all visible areas of skin, her face was made-up to match the sexy damsel-in-distress image they seemed to have in mind for Angie, much emphasis on eyes and lips and then they added more curl to her already curly hair, primarily to make sure it did not end up with it in the way. As we were leaving for a light canteen snack before the show, the head make-up lady, told Angie not to cry, because her the eye make-up would instantly turn her into a panda. The period before the show was uneventful, although I did notice some admiring glances for Angie, which I did not mention, in case it would make her reconsider her part in the stunt. At the appointed time, we were called to the wings and watched John Franklin perform the buzzsaw illusion. The woman I had seen earlier was lain on the travelling table, on top of a piece of wood that had just been sawn to show the reality of the buzzsaw, and the table travelled under the saw with the blade splitting the wood under her and appearing to pass through her bared midriff. She seemed a lot less upset than earlier, but she still eyed the rotating blade with a nervousness, which I wondered whether showed how good an actor she was or embodied a genuine uncertainty as to the outcome of having it appear to pass through her. Naturally she survived her ordeal, but seemed awed by what had happened and relieved it was over. Now it was our turn. John Franklin introduced us as people he had known for a while (which was true if five minutes in a restaurant counted). We went on and he explained the basic concept of the escape. “We suggested some additions to this escape, did you decide to go with then?” he asked. Noting that he was being vague, I paused, to give the editors a chance to ramp up the tension, before being vague right back. “Yes, we decided that we’d go with all of them, but Angie isn’t particularly happy about her part.” “Quite understandable; being an obstacle in your partner’s escape would make anyone nervous,” he commented. Then we got down to the business at hand, while John Franklin provided commentary to cover what would be, to the observer, the dull part of the procedure. First I knelt on the grid that was the base of the cage and clamps were placed over my calves and ankles held in place with padlocks, then I bent down and a collar was put round my neck and padlocked to a short chain attached to the floor of the cage. The sides of the cage were folded up and pinned in place and the top of the cage slotted into place, hinged down and the padlock put in place. The final part of me being locked into the death cage was me putting my wrists near the lid and Ben closing the handcuffs round my wrists with the chain between over the central bar of the cage’s lid, thus holding my wrists up from my back and straining my shoulders a bit. In this cramped and uncomfortable position, I was fed the air hose while two bars were attached to the cage. Four large men took an end of a bar each and lifted the entire assembly and a young lady took charge of my air supply. As soon as I was over the tank I gave a thumbs up to indicate I was ok and ready to proceed. Carefully the men lowered me into the water, while the young lady stage hand clipped the hose into position on the hinge side of the tank. The water was icy cold, which was good, because the body’s natural reaction is to restrict blood supply to the peripheral parts of the body and so preserving more oxygen for fuelling the core bodily functions, effective lowering your metabolism; the downside being that your hands go numb before too long, which is not ideal if you require them to be dexterous and sensitive. As the air began to pump with the sweet tang of added oxygen I looked up to check I could still see the clock; I could, so I made another thumbs up gesture to show I was happy to continue. The final stages of the preparations I did not see, because my view was confined to looking through the cage and the clear Plexiglas walls of the tank at the studio floor and the legs of the crew doing their jobs. First came the rush of additional cold as they poured two buckets of additional water into the tank to convince the audience I was truly submerged, this was accompanied by some muted thuds as the other two crewmen fitted and closed the tank’s lid, then the air-hose lady attached the padlocks to hold it down. More water-muffled knocks and bangs followed telling me that Angie was being shackled to the bars on top of the tank. I spent this time to remember my planned sequence of escape and generally calm my nerves, by breathing deeply to increase the oxygen in my system. A tap on the end of the tank told me that all was ready and as I wanted to get on with it I made the agreed double thumbs up to show I was ready. I glimpsed Ben’s face and then his hand holding out three fingers; the countdown had begun and I was already moving my lockpicking tool from where I had it palmed to the tips of my fingers. One of Ben’s fingers folded away, then another and finally the entire hand was taken out of my sight; the escape had begun. To aid my concentration I closed my eyes and took a moment to concentrate on the planned sequence of the escape, then I began the dramatic thrashing about; given my constrained position it was not much, but is served to cover the fact I was using the pick to release the handcuffs. Ten seconds can seem like an eternity, but it took me that long to find the key hole in my cuff, partly because Ben had put the cuffs on my wrists so that the hole I was looking for was on the wrong side. A quick check confirmed it would be easier to transfer the pick and release the other wrist first so that’s what I did. With one cuff released, I opened my eyes to check the time on the clock, while I transferred the pick back to the now uncuffed hand; forty-three seconds; where has all that time gone, I am usually out of the first cuff in about twenty five seconds. I put it down to the minor problem with the orientation of the cuff and possibly nerves, and took another deep breathe from the air hose. I closed my eyes again and tackled the other cuff. With the picking hand free it is not to long before the second hand is free. Another time check, One minute nineteen seconds; I think I must have missed something, but I still had a little over five minutes for eight padlocks and four more sets of cuffs, but now I could work with both hands and the strain between my shoulder blades had eased. I moved to start on the neck shackle, but noticed a camera through the glass of the tank and paused to give a smile, which I hoped said, ‘I am doing ok, but not as ok as I had hoped,’ and a brief thumbs up, before continuing to release myself from the bottom of the cage. I grabbed the padlock holding the neck shackle to the chain in my left hand and fitted the pick into the keyhole. A few jiggles and it was open but I bumped my elbow on the side of the tank and accidentally snapped it back shut. Rats! A little more circumspectly, I released the neck padlock again. The original plan had been to remove the collar once it was released, despite this seeming to be unnecessary, but it would fill time to make the escape seem more life and death at the end without me floating about doing nothing. I decided with the two mistakes that had already been made that it would be a waste of time, so I just skooched back a bit to get easier access to the last four padlocks holding me to the cage. While I reached for the first of these I looked at the time again. Two minutes and thirteen seconds! I knew I had lost a bit of time but that seemed a lot. Was I missing something? Was there too much added oxygen? I’d heard that an excess of added oxygen can impair your faculties, like being drunk, but surely they would not do that. ‘Concentrate!’ I told myself. I went to work on the padlocks holding my legs to floor of the cage. I soon had both my calves free and the shackles open so I could sit back even further to make it easier to reach the ankle shackles. I decided on another time check in the hope that I could calm myself a bit by seeing that I had made back some of the time I had lost. As I looked up the clock ticked over to three minutes; good, but not great, I had not lost any further time, but not gained any either. As I leaned back and worked on my ankle restraints, I closed my eyes once more. Another bump of an elbow on the side of the cage reminded me that I should be more careful to avoid needing to pick these locks twice. The first padlock fell away, so onto the second, but where was it? A feel about told me that in my thrashing about it had changed position and was jammed under my buttock. I changed position and repositioned the lock so that I could pick it. Once I had it in my grasp it fell away with a few deft movements of the pick I still had in my hand. ‘Stay calm!’ only four locks on the lids and the cuffs restraining Angie to go. Another look at the time, which I was rapidly feeling was becoming the enemy. Three minutes fifty-two seconds! ‘Surely it can’t have taken that long.’ I felt the edge of panic, so I paused to just breathe the enriched air which I knew I would be losing in another minute. I turned on my side and felt the hinge of the neck shackle catch on one of the bars of the cage; maybe not removing it had been a bad idea after all. I looked towards the audience, feeling certain that they could see me; I could not see them, or even the cameras, because it seemed my movements had splashed water through the holes in the lid and water was running down the outside of the tank. I looked up and saw that the skirt of Angie’s dress was soaked and the added weight had pulled on the rest it opening up the slit to show more leg than she would be comfortable with. ‘I bet she looks good,’ I thought. ‘Don’t get distracted!’ I admonished myself, ‘Focus!’ My hand found the padlock securing the cage shut and it was soon open and removed to join the other five padlocks on the tank floor. Another change of position and I could reach through the access hole in the lid of the tank between Angie’s ankles. Reaching through, I snagged the lock and positioned it so I could quickly have it undone once I had changed hands. As I changed hands the neck shackle once again bumped against the cage’s bars, causing a small loss of precious momentum. Nonetheless, I reached through and the lock fell open at my touch and I unhooked it and tossed it away. I took another look at the timer to find out how soon I was going to lose my air supply; I did not want to be surprised by the sudden flurry of bubbles when the air hose broke away at the agreed time of five minutes and three seconds. The clock showed four minutes and fifty-five. While I reached for the second lid padlock I counted in my head to be ready; I had reached six when I felt the change in the texture of the water and shortly after a light thump on my back as the air-hose snaked its way out of the tank. I spat out the now useless mouth piece and grimaced for the camera I knew would be watching for a reaction. I had hoped to already be releasing Angie at this point. The second padlock was soon thrown away and I was reaching for the third; the one between Angie’s restrained wrists. This was positioned and unlocked in a matter of another ten seconds. Time was getting tight. I had just over a minute to release four cuffs and get out of the tank. I considered changing the plan again; the fine print said I had to release Angie’s wrists before her ankles, so she could not get off the tank lid and open it for me before she was properly released. I was thinking about unlocking her ankles first and taking whatever penalty was due, but Angie already had slid one wrist to where I could get to it. I decided that rather than cause Angie more concern by changing the plan, I would have to proceed as planned. Angie was shaking with nerves which made the fiddly job of releasing the first cuff a little trickier, but it was soon done and another wrist presented. While I was liberating Angie’s other wrist, I saw something happening out of the corner of my eye. Between us and the cameras John Franklin and Ben were holding up a deep red cloth. Even before I had finished the cuff I was working on I had a last glimpse of the timer; it showed six minute and two seconds. Then as the cuff opened, the cloth settled over the tank; I was now in darkness. I mentally cursed John Franklin and crew for cheating as I turned inside the cage to release Angie’s ankles which I knew she would have in position for me, despite the added distraction. I reached through and instantly found the cuff on her left ankle. I began to hear, muffled by the water the beeps that indicated the last ten seconds. Then I dropped my pick; the coldness of the water had taken its toll at last. As I heard the electronic beeps countdown the final seconds of the challenge, I was groping for the dropped picking-tool. I was resigned to failing the challenge, but there would be very little to do to rescue me, just finish releasing Angie’s legs and open the lids. I would have acquitted myself well and if it had not been for several avoidable mistakes I could well have succeeded. The final beep seemed so much louder than the previous nine. I realised my head had gone swimmy for a moment. Things were different from what they were a moment ago; I was out of the water, but still under the cloth. Instinct told me that I was now on the lid of the tank and that I should get off. I rolled off onto the floor in the direction of the audience; there was a hush that seemed to ask, ‘What is going to happen now?’ I struggled from the folds of the cloth to see what was going on. And was greeted with a small cheer, which suddenly stopped as they noticed something that I had not yet. I turned and looked at the tank, expecting to see both lids open, but they were both shut. How had I got out without opening the lids? Then I noticed the lids were once again padlocked. Then the key thing I had missed hit me; inside the cage in the tank full of water was Angie, shackled exactly as I had been. “Get her out of there!” I yelled, but the crew were already rushing toward the tank, with keys and lifting bars in hand. I felt the urge to rush forward and help, but realised that I would only be in the way; I felt so helpless. Angie was desperately trying to move to release herself, but all these constrained movements contrived to do was cause her hair and skirt to float about her. As the padlocks holding the lid of the tank were released, I was hoping Angie had not breathed in any water when she unexpectedly found herself underwater. I hoped she was not drowning while I watched totally impotent to help her in any way. Much to my relief, the lid slammed open and the four men who had lowered me into that tank of cold water, began to attach the bars to the lid of the cage. At this point I suddenly wished that the lid was locked, because if it was loose the whole cage would jam in the tank and delay the time when my Angie would be able to breathe again. I took half a step toward the tank, thinking I would check, but then John Franklin took hold of me and said, “There’s nothing you can do, rely on them to do their jobs and don’t interfere.” It took a huge effort of will to take that totally correct advice. When the men had hoisted the cage from the tank, I took what I realised was the first breathe since my yell, my head seemed to have a dull ache. As the cage touched the floor, John Franklin let go of my arm and I rushed to see that Angie was alright. She was breathing heavily with her hair plastered to her face and the skirt clinging to her legs. It took the crew nearly a minute to release Angie and she stumbled into my arms; during this time I took a little time to bless the foresight of the costume department for making Angie wear the body suit under the dress or she would have been rather more exposed than she thought. The air hose lady came up with two white fluffy dressing gowns and we were bustled off stage. Once in our dressing room, I had time to consider what had occurred. While I felt my failure to escape in the allotted time was my fault, Angie ending up lock and shackled in the cage underwater was entirely down to John Franklin and his team and all the worse for not let us know it was a possible scenario. I was becoming angry, but could not think what to do about it. Eventually, getting dry and changing into our own clothes became the priority. Finally I asked Angie, “What happened?” “I don’t quite know. I saw you drop the pick in the dim light under the cloth they flung over us as the beeping from the timer started, I was about to reach forward and put it in your hand, when just before the final beep, I took a very deep breath and was suddenly in the water with my neck and shins shackled to the base of the cage. I’ve never been so frightened. At least I had the presence of mind to hold my breath until they rescued me; I never realised it was so hard.” “Me?” I said, “I’ve never felt so helpless; wanting to help you, but being totally unable to, in fact if I had got any closer I would probably have delayed them getting you out, which feels doubly helpless.” “That’s kind of how I feel, every time you are doing any remotely dangerous escape. You know, trying to help would probably worse than standing back and hoping.” “I guess that’s what Franklin meant when he said something about me feeling what you feel while I escape. And if you believe in magic that swimmy feeling in my head when it happen must have been it. I guess we were kind of warned, but very obliquely. He’d better have a good explanation or I’ll not be answerable for my actions. Make that a very, verrrry good explanation.” We sat and wondered if we could get a cup of tea, while the adrenalin subsided. About ten minutes later. John Franklin knock on the door and entered. Before he could open his mouth, I said, “This had better be good, because we are not happy and if we don’t leave happy, we’ll be suing you for breach of contract for as much as we can get.” His smile faltered for maybe half a second, while considered what line would best keep him and his reputation from being dragging through the mud. “What a performance! You certainly earned your ten grand.” For a moment, I wondered what he was talking about, so I asked aggressively. “You were marvellous,” he said. “I auditioned some professionals, but they had nothing on you. They were too smooth to make the illusion look credible. But you with the couple of fumbles made it look truly death-defying and you were incredibly fast; if we hadn’t tweaked the timer to run fifty percent faster, you’d have been out long before the time limit and the magic couldn’t have happened.” For a moment part of my brain did the maths. I had got to the point I had got to in a few seconds over four minutes even with all the extra obstacles and recovering the pick and undoing the last of Angie’s shackles would not have taken the whole of the final minute of the original challenge. I was mentally patting myself on the back, when another part of my mind reminded me that my failure to finish in the allotted time was not my beef with Mr Franklin, but the fact he had tried to drown Angie. “Now I understand why you say I earned the money, but what about what happened next? Angie was completely unprepared for her dunking, possibly near drowning.” I looked at Angie for confirmation and support; she looked sheepish instead. “I wasn’t totally unprepared, but I had been warned I would end up in the water.” “When?” I challenged. “When I rang my cousin John to congratulate him on getting his TV deal. I wished him well and expressed some disappointment that I was failing to let you know how stressful your ‘hobby’ was for me. He suggested that he could help, if I was prepared to seem in danger and arrange that you get involved. He called the illusion ‘The Drowning Pool’; it took me some time to find it, ‘coz there’s a band called the same thing that gets the top hits when I searched on YouTube, but once I understood the concept it seemed like the only way to make you see how bad it makes me feel to be helpless while you escape.” “You’re right!” I admitted, “I’ve been selfish in not considering how you feel when I do my thing. I’ll give it up, if you ask me to.” “Before today I’d have said, ‘Yes, please give up escapology.’ But having been in the spotlight and properly the centre of attention, rather than just someone who came along with you. I have some idea of the buzz you get from it. I want to join you in escaping; you can train me. I’ll probably never be as good as you, but together we could be better than anyone.” John interjected, “You are the best amateur I have ever seen.” “Do you really mean that?” I asked looking at Angie, she nodded. “You know I love you?” She nodded again; she seemed almost at the point of tears. “Angie, will you marry me?” She closed the two paces between us, said, “Of course, I will, Brenda!” and we hugged until we were out of breath.

story continued from chapter 9 Chapter 10: Forbidden Fruit It was a foggy morning and the air felt cooler than it had the night before. Shivering outside of the building I previously knew to be the call center, I rubbed my arms in an attempt to stay warm. The sign hanging above the glass doors to the building now read “TRADING POST”. I recognized it as the same sign that used to hang over the ATM kiosks at the front of the park. It was surreal to consider how a simple Renaissance-themed sign intended to help guests find a place to withdraw cash could now imply something as perverse as slave trading. I glanced down at my phone to check the time. 7:57am. A sign taped to the inside of the glass door in front of me read “Business hours: 8am-6pm”. Inside, several women in burgundy uniforms could be seen working in their cubicles but nobody made eye contact with me or seemed to notice that I was there. While it wasn’t cold enough outside for me to see my breath, it certainly felt freezing. I’d regretfully neglected to buy a heavier jacket when I was clothing shopping earlier in the week. Tapping my foot impatiently, I sat atop the hard black suitcase that I’d discovered on my doorstep the day earlier. I still had no idea what was inside, given the fact that it was combination-locked. But at least it was something dry to me sit on. Next to me was a trash bag with all of my other belongings. As per Murphy’s request, I had packed everything from the suite in preparation to check out for the trade. I hadn’t slept much. I hated not having been able to speak with Katie the night prior before leaving the stadium. It made me sick not knowing if Murphy had explained things adequately to her. The thought of her wondering whether I’d abandoned her was upsetting, to say the least. I nervously glanced up and down the cobblestone street, eager to catch a glimpse of Murphy and Katie walking toward me. But the street was empty. At 8:00 on the money, a woman unlocked the glass doors and held one open for me. I could see that her wrists were handcuffed in front of her. “Welcome,” she said pleasantly. “Thank you for waiting so patiently,” I walked in, dragging my suitcase and trash bag behind me. I instantly relaxed as a gust of warm air met me. “Do you have an appointment with anyone in particular?” She asked. “No,” I said. “Wait- was I supposed to?” “Oh no,” she replied reassuringly. “We can see you right away. I just didn’t know if anyone had been helping you already.” “No… I just made a deal with someone last night and he told me to meet him here,” I explained. “Okay, great,” the woman replied. “Well, if you wouldn’t mind following me over to one of our notaries, she’ll get you taken care of.” I followed the woman past cubicles occupied with handcuffed women tapping away at their keyboards. Everything in the building looked pretty much the same as I’d left it when I closed the Ren Faire for the season. Everything except for the BDSM-themed artwork that now hung on throughout the office. Each cubicle sported at least one of these. ...

Brian’s phone rings. “Brian I have a really unusual request.” “I bet it’s not, nothing you want is unusual.” “I’m willing to bet to haven’t heard of this one before.” “Surprise me.” “Ok here goes, I need a girl who is willing to go into an alligator skin.” “That’s not what I was expecting, how is that unusual?” “It is because the girl would need to stay in the alligator skin for a couple of months.” ...

Hi DPGSM here, After some thought, I’ve decided to try to write another story Story / old Victorian mansion attic, Aunt, mischievous Niece and BFF. Premise / Aunt has to go out of town on business asks Niece to house sit for a long weekend, Niece asks to bring BFF with her Niece to keep company. Niece tells BFF about the old Mansion and her Aunt and Uncle and the summers she spent with them at the house. ...

Chapter 1 My head pounded and I felt cold. I opened my eyes, but everything was dark. At first, I thought that I was still asleep, but as I grew accustomed to the dark, I could see a faint background glow to the room I was in. Further exploration revealed that I was naked, locked in a frame all around my body. On all fours, with my hands and toes flat on the floor and my back in the air and my head held up and pointing forward. ...

story continued from chapter seven Chapter 8: Big changes in my prison! Update 2 from my prison Much has changed since my last update. Most significantly, Master has acquired a new slave. She now resides in the cell next to mine. I was hoping to gain access to that cell to give me more living area, but that is not to be. No matter. Now I have a friend. I did not realize just how lonely I was. ...

story continued from chapter eight Chapter 9: My Punishment…… (Update 3 from my prison) In case you don’t recall from my last update, Master caught me playing with myself and told me I needed to be punished for playing with “His” pussy. He said he bought it when he bought me. After the three of us had a nice breakfast, Master told Jules she would be spending the day in her cell and that I would be serving my punishment for playing with “His” pussy. I was told to get naked and given a large ring gag to put on. I had my wrist and ankle cuffs on as well as my shock collar, fully charged. Master led me into the playroom and directed my attention to a large curtain. He let me study the curtain for a few minutes. I wondered what was in store for me. The suspense was quite intoxicating. Even though I knew my punishment would be severe, it was exciting to think about what might happen to me. Finally, Master opened the curtain. He led me to what looked like a black, over stuffed, cylindrical pillow with the bottom half removed. It looked something like a small barrel cut in half, lengthwise. It had a large, peach colored dildo sticking up from it. Master applied some KY jelly to the dildo and told me to sit on the device. ...

story continued from chapter six Chapter 7: So this is my station in life now…… In case you don’t remember from previous chapters, my b/f, now ex b/f, has sold me to a man who keeps me locked in a cell in his basement. So my story continues…. I have been held captive for about seven months now and have settled in to a routine which is tolerable. Actually, tolerable is too nice of a word. Survivable would be a better description of my life. The first five or six weeks were terrible. I was very defiant and downright angry all the time. If I was rude, I was beaten. If I was loud, I was beaten. If I was defiant, I was beaten. Food was withheld from me, as was sleep, whenever I did anything that annoyed my Master. I was forced to perform oral sex on my Master whenever he chose and was raped whenever he felt like it. My life was basically a living Hell. ...

story continued from part one This is part 2 of my story of being a human cat for 3 years. If you haven’t already read memoirs of a human pet this probably won’t mean a lot to you so please read part 1. If you have read part 1 then thanks for sticking with it and hopefully you’re still interested. 2: First Visit My first visit as Felix the owned cat. ...

story continued from part two Thank you for continuing to read my story. The feedback so far has really meant a lot to me and I hope you will enjoy reading. If you are looking at this for the first time then please read parts 1 and 2 Part 3: First Punishment “Felix First Punishment” My main form of communication with my owner when not together was via email. I had his telephone number but I was only told to use it if it was an emergency. I came home from work and there was an email waiting for me as usual asking when I was free to meet for our agreed session. I was working the weekend and so it had to be a midweek session and we agreed that I would meet him at 7pm Wednesday night as I was off the Thursday and I would leave in the morning at 8am. ...

story continued from part three Thank you for continuing to read my journey as my life as a human pet. If you are confused about this story I would strongly recommend reading parts 1-3. Part 4: Meeting the Wife I logged onto my emails and there were 3 emails waiting for me. My owner was desperate to get in touch with me and it was really odd for him to want to speak to me so eagerly. He was desperate for me to get the bank holiday weekend off as it was really important for him that I be available for at least one of the days. I was scheduled to work the Saturday, Sunday and Monday and I apologised to him that unfortunately I was working. I asked him what was so important and he revealed to me that his wife was visiting for 3 days and it was really important to him that I had a chance to meet her. I wasn’t sure what to think. I knew that he was married and I knew there would come a time when I would meet his wife but I just didn’t think it would be so soon. ...

This is the story of the 3 years I spent as a human cat. This writing is a true story and based on my memories on how I remember the events and it’s possible that I don’t remember everything 100%. I will not be using real names out of respect of everyone involved but the characters from my stories are based on real people. I have decided to start writing my story in parts over the course of 2019 and if you feel interested in my work I’m open to feedback. ...

story continued from chapter five Chapter 6: What Goes Around…… I had a special treat lined up for Richard tonight. After he was stripped naked, I led him to the guest room where I had installed four large hooks in the wall, about four meters apart with two near the floor and the other two near the ceiling. I put his leather cuffs on his wrists and ankles and tied him standing, spread eagle style with his legs stretched apart as far as I thought they would go without causing serious injury. I then played with his cock until it was very hard before tying a thin cord around the base of his cock, winding it tightly about ten times. I then gagged him with a large ball gag and told him I had a treat for him and to just be patient. I put a pillow case over his head, disabling his ability to see, yet not making him uncomfortable. ...

story continued from chapter two Chapter 3: You like shoes, right? I wanted to play a little game with Richard, something kinky, something really different. I have always had this fantasy about going shoe shopping and having the shoe salesman (not Al Bundy) end up giving me a foot massage. In my fantasy, it would start with a touch of my instep and gradually, with each pair of shoes I tried on, would get elevated to a full foot massage. My idea was for Richard to pose as a shoe salesman and live out my fantasy, but not with me. With some unsuspecting hot lady! ...

story continued from chapter one Chapter 2: The Chicken Dance I have been doing a lot of thinking about my training of Richard lately. He certainly has not complained at all about the recent changes in our play sessions. (I can’t call them love making sessions because there has not been what I call love taking place.) I did decide that I wanted to make my life easier, of course. I wanted some leather wrist cuffs so I would not have to tie knots. I found some very nice toys at the Stockroom.com on the net. They have a very nice selection, decent prices, and prompt delivery. (I recommend them highly.) I also purchased some ankle cuffs while I was online shopping. I had already purchased some keyed alike padlocks. I have found the sound of the lock clicking closed to be quite stimulating. Something about the total security of the bondage, knowing that escape is not possible when the lock snaps closed. ...

‘Hi! I’m Jayla, a 20-something passable crossdresser looking for a fun night in bondage’. That’s pretty much how I started most of the ads I posted on several online personals sites over the last couple years. Along with a photo of me dressed and all made up of course. And like most people on those sites I never actually carried through with going to meet up with anyone, because they were either too aggressive right off the bat or just didn’t have the same interests. ...

Story continues from Tale of Two Brides Allison here, and boy did I have a day today. It’s been a few months since our ill-fated bondage walk in our bridal dresses, and since then, we haven’t done a whole lot, simply because we don’t know what our neighbor is going to do with the sole picture that she took us as we were standing there in our dresses tied and gagged. ...

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 12: Embracing my Canine Transformation) Part 13: A New Kind Of Torment It was a forgone conclusion that I would be riding in that cage on the back of a truck on the way back to the summer house, but something had happened inside of me, a further mindless following of orders that felt quite natural. There was a point where I could have objected obviously, but I had chosen not to for reasons that it would be hard to explain rationally. I was the center of attention though, and a part of me I think liked taking that away from my pretty friends, although I should have known that there would be an obvious price to pay at some point for upstaging them so. ...

The sign ‘Welcome to England’ had greeted Bronwyn Harper as she had driven her hire car out of Heathrow Airport that morning, and even now she could only smile at remembering that sign. She hadn’t seen much of a welcome so far on this typical spring Sunday in England if she was being honest. In other words, it had rained incessantly all day, and even now, by five in the afternoon the light was beginning to disappear from the grey, leaden skies. And thanks to a delayed flight, and a lengthy passage through immigration she was still 80 miles or so from her destination, somewhere in Wiltshire if the signs were to be believed. ...

Story continued from Part 14 Chapter 15: Loose Ends By AmyAmy, based on an idea by John Hynden D.C.I. Ridley followed Maeve into the toilet corridor, and she bumped open the door to the ladies’ and dragged him inside by his hi-vis vest. Aggressive. It was as if she were about to devour him. He almost expected her to kiss him passionately, then slap his face. What was this? Some kind of farce? ...

(story continues from G Man At The Kennel 3) Part Four “Package received.” Tonya reading the simple cryptic text message with a smirk as her friend Mrs. G man looked on oblivious to the significance of the text. “Everything okay?” Mrs. G man asked over the bumping din of the club’s over loud sound system, her pretty face flushed and glowing after a dance with a particularly energetic dance partner ten years her junior who had brazenly bought her first drink for the privilege. ...

story continued from chapter two Chapter 3: Train of Thought We walked in silence for about a mile until we reached a large clearing. By now, the sun had nearly set. One of the gamesmen raised his walkie-talkie and spoke into it, “Gordon to base- be advised, team is approaching checkpoint 9. Prepare for entry” Then, the man placed the walkie back into his hip holster. Just then, I heard a loud, high-pitched beeping noise up ahead. It almost sounded like the sound a golf-cart makes when put in reverse. Then, I saw it. A large metal cylinder roughly 12 feet in diameter began rising out of the ground in the middle of the clearing. I stopped in my tracks, unsure of what I was looking at. It continued to ascend until it was about 12 feet into the air. Then the beeping stopped. The gamesmen and rest of the group appeared completely unfazed and continued walking towards the structure. Just another stroll in the woods. ...

Storycodes: S., I feel I owe you an explanation as to why I have not mentioned in my final report the existence of the enclosed journal. It’s undoubtedly his, as I’m sure you’ll agree when you see the hand-writing. As a professional private investigator I’m at a loss as to why I have not made reference to it in the report, which I know you intend to share with his family. Maybe that’s the reason. ...

She walked into the office where I work, into my life and into my heart. Well, into my heart and all sort of places that lurked lower down and that are filled with all my baser desires. She swayed through the door and my throat went dry. Her hair was blonde and cropped close, her eyes blue and shining as they swept the room. She was wearing a long mack and even from the distance I could see magnificent breasts making the buttons struggle for survival. ...

Do not use without the author’s permission. “Um, this is highly unusual, sir. Here at The Pampered Pet we only do pets.” “But she is a pet.” The middle-aged owner felt a little queasy as she looked down at the woman crammed into the pet carrier. The caged and naked woman couldn’t speak due to the leather muzzle, so she looked up at the owner with, well, puppydog eyes. “Oookay,” said the owner nervously. “I guess we can accommodate her . . .” ...

Part 1. Getting caught. I see myself as an artist. I have turned the skill of pick pocketing into an art. I am able to asses where people carry cash and other valuables and then I usually know the best way to get my hands on it without them noticing it. My name is Manon. I am a young woman blessed with an athletic figure and I am good in running and gymnastics. I like what I do and have never been caught. I have a lot of freedom and combine my “work” with traveling to the cities around the world. My strategy is always to dress innocent and slightly sexy. In this way people do not suspect me and the men are usually distracted. ...

Abandonment. It’s not for everyone - peoples life experiences can make this a no go for many people. Thankfully not for me. Here is a true story about a fantasy I had, that was brought to life earlier this year. This won’t be a super long story - because there wasn’t a lot that happened. It just took time, lots of time. I told my hubs about a fantasy that I’ve had for years. a fantasy to be handcuffed, leg ironed, naked, locked up somewhere and just left. ...

Mackenzi gave the steel shell door a shove with her shoulder and it burst open, causing her to nearly fall into the sweltering garage. As if the oppressive heat and humidity outside wasn’t bad enough… She closed the door behind her again, giving it another shove to re-stick it closed. To her right was the back door to the house, and the puff of cool air conditioning sent a shiver across her damp skin as she walked inside. ...

Mackenzi gave the steel shell door a shove with her shoulder and it burst open, causing her to nearly fall into the sweltering garage. As if the oppressive heat and humidity outside wasn’t bad enough… She closed the door behind her again, giving it another shove to re-stick it closed. To her right was the back door to the house, and the puff of cool air conditioning sent a shiver across her damp skin as she walked inside. ...

Author’s Note: The following is a previous account of true events I’ve discussed as posts and comments in the Gromet’s Plaza Forum. I have attempted to edit the content slightly to make it more readable in story-form. The following story is 100% true. continued from part two Self-bondage Adventures Part 3: Reclaiming the Cage i. the discouragement Bondage, for me, just isn’t the same without a corset. A few months ago, my corset broke and after buying a few off-the-shelf corsets that didn’t seem to fit right, I just couldn’t get the same pleasure out of bondage with these lower quality ones and returned them. I tried buying other accessories to make up for the lack of constriction but it just wasn’t the same. So I went a LONG time without doing much self-bondage or wearing my outfit at all. ...

Author’s Note: The following is a previous account of true events I’ve discussed as posts and comments in the Gromet’s Plaza Forum. I have attempted to edit the content slightly to make it more readable in story-form. The following story is 100% true. continued from part three Self-bondage Adventures Part 4: Punishments i. the routine I had been sleeping in a cage regularly, and one weekend was no exception. Sometimes I’d wear my corseted outfit, sometimes I’d lock myself in. It was a Saturday night and I promised myself I’d sleep locked in the cage again, and I did. But this time, I wasn’t just in my PJs, I decided to wear an outfit. Not necessarily my usual outfit, but just something more cage-cozy yet still simple. ...

(story continues from G Man At The Kennel 2) Part Three Tonya and the collared and still mute G man arrived back home, both exhausted from their workout, Tonya diving into the shower the moment she could. She was a squishy mess, and G man’s proportions and intensity such that the stunning Tonya was in mild pain just walking about. She obviously had to hide this fact from her friend, and it was a believable lie that the walk had worn them both out, but obviously for different reasons than what Mrs. G man might have been led to believe. ...

“mmmmmmpppppppppyyyyhhhhhhhhh” The scream was filled with panic and fear as the subject started to woke up. Another lung burning scream followed the first and the nightmare he was in become more clear. Jess was watching the action unfold in real time on her smart phone and could listen in as well. She needed to wear headphones, otherwise everyone on the train would hear her new play thing. She started thinking back to when she had met him. ...

Author’s Note: The following is a previous account of true events I’ve discussed as posts and comments in the Gromet’s Plaza Forum. I have attempted to edit the content slightly to make it more readable in story-form. The following story is 100% true. continued from part one Self-bondage Adventures Part 2: Caged i. the hunt A friend of mine recently went on vacation and I was watching their dog for them. I realized very quickly that I was going to need a kennel, even though my friend said she wasn’t very active at night and didn’t need one. So I started looking online for one with full intention of just reselling it on eBay or Craig’s List afterward. But of course, I got to thinking: why not just keep it and use it for fun? And if anybody asked, I could just say I never got around to selling it, or finding a buyer at a reasonable price! So I bought the first one I could find that looked like it could be easily locked. ...

Author’s Note: An extreme, over the top little story. It shouldn’t be taken very seriously. Heavily inspired by LOL’s Houchie Shoujo. The barn was beautiful in the late afternoon sun. Light poured down through the small cracks in the ceiling and the back wall, illuminating the dancing dust motes that flittered through the air. There was a soft, steady breeze blowing outside, which kept the tall grass surrounding the building perpetually ruffled. It also took the edge off the summer heat. This wasn’t the case inside the barn, partially because the wind couldn’t get in and partially because it was a heat trap. The insulation kept the humidity at a swelteringly high level, and the moisture in the air was mixed in with the scent of hay and wet soil. The man had been in the barn for less than a few minutes and he was already feeling overheated. He was wearing short pants and a thin t-shirt, which helped take the edge off, but it still felt like he was in a sauna. ...

(story continues from The Friend) Part 2: The Friend Plays Again If my girlfriend ever found out there would be trouble. Probably some big trouble, but what can I say in my defence other than that I am weak. Her ‘friend’ joined in our games a few weeks ago, a blue-eyed curvy temptress from somewhere in the old Eastern Europe who had delighted in our games and brought to them a whole new dimension. And when my auburn-haired lady friend was away, her friend and I had started to play together. ...

Do not use without the author’s permission. “Fuck off, scumbag.” Sonny was hurt. All he had asked for was some spare change for a cup of coffee, and this rich-bitch cunt had all but kicked him in the balls. Dressed in her expensive suit and talking on her smart phone like she was the fuckin’ Queen of Sheba or something. She thought she was so superior, walking down the street with that toned gym body, perfect hair, and designer fucking shoes. Screw her. She was worse than many of the others. He had hoped that the recent gentrification of the neighborhood would mean more handouts, but that was not the case at all. ...

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 11: My Full Dogification) Part 12: Embracing my Canine Transformation “Don’t try the stairs yet, they’re likely to be a little tricky with your new legs” Gregory warned. I made respectful eye contact by way of an answer, I not needing to be told that words were reserved for the humans in the room and not I. I had dreamed about this level of control, although in those I had been bound in more traditional ways, still being “forced” to walk around on my padded knuckles and knees was a submissive turn on. I was free to move about, but not humanly so with my legs trapped by my new toys, being both bound and free at the same time. ...

Sitting at a bar in Los Vegas, Sarah is sitting down, shooting tequila faster than John Wayne’s pistol in an old western. Her soft blonde hair done up in her adorable curls was a hit, although tight tits, and curvy ass, barely constrained by her tight red cocktail dress, and her fairly short height accentuated by her three-inch stiletto heels certainly didn’t hurt her chances at going home with someone else tonight. She hadn’t even bothered with panties or a bra. ...

“The only thing that’s wrong,” I complained to my wife, “Is that you don’t like my thing.” “If by ‘my thing,’ you mean bondage, you’re right,” she said with something of a sour tone. “It just doesn’t appeal to me at all. I’m sorry.” “But all I ask is that you tie me up now and then. What harm can that do?” “I do it sometimes,” she chided. “But not very often, not for very long, and not with any feeling at all. You just do it, let me sit for an hour or so, untie me, and that’s it.” ...

Part One I push open the heavy front door with some effort… the hinges hadn’t been oiled for a while and the door had little use for the last year. Once in the front the hall, I dropped my bags and pushed door shut, I’d finish unloading the car later. The hall was clean, with just a little dust and you could see a few patches on the walls where furniture and pictures had been. It was a large old house, on expansive grounds, well back for the road. It had been owned by the parents of my friends, Jennifer, who had passed away the year before. Jennifer was travelling overseas and I had volunteered to help with the house, making sure the few remaining items of furniture were picked up and removed and the house was clean and ready for sale. ...

My husbands penis just quit working. Yes, he could still pee but an erection was just not happening. It was, of course, frustrating to me after five years of good sex, but since he continued oral, I did orgasm. Was he fooling around or masturbating, and thus using up his erections elsewhere? He said no. Finally, I told him that the only solution was for me to take charge of his penis. He agreed. ...

“Happy 18th birthday baby.” “Oh Mom, it’s beautiful.” Jessie said. “My little girl is all grown up, blow the candles out Honey.” Dad said. Jessie closes her eyes and blows out the candles. Mom cuts the cake while Dad answers the front door. He returns with an official looking letter, his sad face speaks the words he can’t say. “Not today, it can’t come today.” Jessie said. “They can’t even respect a girls birthday anymore?” Mom said. ...

It was late spring, the three of us, my partner Vicki, her sister Jade and myself were sat chatting. I was complaining about packing on a few extra pounds over Christmas and just having a generally nice day with two lovely looking ladies. My partner Vicki went to the kitchen to refill the tea pot. No sooner than she had left the room, Jade lent over to me and said, you know, if you really want to lose a few pound I have an idea, I will talk to Vicki. Thinking nothing more about it the next few weeks went past fairly uneventfully. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 12: Lucinda’s Schooltime Academy) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy discovers that you can be punished with pleasure. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

story continues from part one Chapter 2: The Nosy Neighbor Gavin awoke to the sight of his wife’s face. “Wake up kitty, I’ve got to go run a few errands.” Sara had changed out of her sexy outfit into a more comfortable velvet sweat suit. Gavin stood up and nearly fell having forgotten about his imprisoned feet. “I’m going to have to keep you safe while I’m gone, I can’t have an untrained cat alone in the house. Follow me.” ...

story continues from part three Chapter 4: Kitties Redux Gavin sat in front of the computer bored to death, it had been two hours since he and his wife returned from the shop. His beautiful blond wife, Sara, had been on the phone nearly the entire time working on lining up staff and materials for her new business unit at work. Gavin finished his work and was bored of playing games. Looking down over his body unable to see past his protruding chest made him sigh loudly. ...

So here I am bound in and to a vertical cage barely big enough for my plus size body trapped behind 3 master locks in a vertical cage, prisoner transport chains on my wrist, ankles, neck and waist, gagged with a head cage on holding a very well inflated butterfly gag in place, my cuffed ankles locked to the floor of the cage . My cock standing out from the vertical cage bouncing wantingly in the air desperately wanting to cum, stripped of my clothing in a strange man’s house with no one knowing I am here. Rule #1 broken… this is a recount of true events, well mostly true with a little license for creativity embellishing the facts for hopefully a more pleasurable read. And my first attempt at story writing.. But before I get started perhaps a little background into how this all came about. Names altered for privacy. ...

There is an old joke about; “How do you boil a frog?” Answer; “one degree at a time" Ed and Sandra had been married for 15 years and three kids when Ed left for Cindy. Sandra was doubly crushed only to find out that Ed would leave her and remarry the very next month. Well then…, within a year Cindy left Ed when she discovered that ”The Well” wasn’t deep enough for her life style. This caused Ed to cut his child and spousal support to Sandra in order to meet the new demands from Cindy and her lawyer. It seems that Cindy’s lawyer did a great job of cleaning Ed out of house and home. ...

Kim stares at the lock as the light dims through the windows knowing she will have another night of being bound naked inside the steel cage she locked herself into three days ago. She curses herself as the numbers and letters get harder to see mumbling around the large ball in her mouth desperately trying to find the right combination. Kim had been using the sun as a timer for years having always enjoyed the feelings she gets as she locks herself inside the cage. As time progressed Kim started making it harder and harder on herself to open the locks, first using several extra locks then cuffing her hands and feet to make it more difficult. ...

(story continues from The Final Trek) Chapter 5: Houston, we’ve had a problem I woke up sometime around zero eight thirty hours. It was a bit late for me, but I was finally growing accustomed to sleeping when tired and getting up whenever I felt like it. It took me nearly an hour with the dermal regenerator to remove the welts and bruises from my tits and ass. I only wished it worked on the deeper tissues. Judging by the ache in my ass cheeks, I have a feeling I will be spending most of the day on my feet. ...

Abby had been sleeping locked in the dog crate for years having been given the strong metal cage by a friend that was moving because she had told her she was thinking about getting a dog. Abby had lied about getting a dog she had been keeping an eye on the cage since she had first gone to the house. Abby had been fascinated by the idea of using it in her self bondage games finally getting the chance when her friend went out of town and asked her to feed her dog while she was gone. Abby was ecstatic knowing she would have three days to play inside the metal prison she had been dreaming about. Abby had read as many stories as she could find about using the cage and determined that a combination lock would be the best way to delay her release by using the sun. Her first night she climbed into the cage wearing her leather chastity belt, favorite ball gag harness and having locked her ankles together before backing into the cage. Abby wore a gag every night so having it wedged between her teeth was nothing new the only thing new was not having her hands cuffed tightly behind her back. Abby found the cage was much smaller inside than she thought it would be and giggled around the gag as her shoulders touched the sides of the cage walls. ...

She clipped the leash to my collar and we played owner and doggie, but only in the house, which was great fun, especially when she let me mount her like that. We both liked that game, until it no longer seemed like it was enough. Then we started to take turns, until that too was no longer was enough. “How about if I put up a runner in the backyard, build a dog house? I mean, the experience would be way different, so….” ...

“Okay” I said, “I’ll be your doggie, but just this one time, and only for the weekend!” With that she began to transform me into a dog. She had me use a depilatory to remove my body hair, then she very carefully fitted the snout to my face. It wasn’t uncomfortable, but it was very strange to have straws in my nose as well as look down and see my own nose! She used some kind of glue to attach a piece to my tongue to make it long enough for me to drink, and with a bit of effort I could feel the fangs built into the snout. Then came the suit. ...

Tom had agreed to help with Elena with research for her thesis. She had explained to him in great detail the aim of the project which was to better understand how people react to captivity. To understand how people’s emotional state reacts when put into situations where they have absolutely no control. The science had gone way over Tom’s head, but Elena had helped him with his project and now it was time to repay the favour. ...

To set the scene, our main character is called Rob, he is about halfway through his last year of college, so to start earning a bit of money, however little before he can get a full time job, he has a Friday evening job cleaning for a local restaurant, Danielle, is a forty something woman who he works with. “5 minutes late for work again I see” Danielle said jokingly ...

The 21st birthday. It signifies the end of childhood and the start of our journey into adulthood. I had mine last year and it marks a literal divide between the two halves of my life. The divide between the time I was free and the time when I belonged to her. What’s a red blooded American male to do the day he reaches legal drinking age? Why go to a club of course! That’s exactly what my friends and I did. We went to one of the newer clubs that had just opened in the city called Gourmet. It served high end spirits and high end food and played only the best of the best in dance music. All together that meant we were paying way too much for this place. ...

Caution: If scenes where the character dies upsets you - then don’t read chapter 5. Chapter 1:“The Beginning” My head began to swim as she said the words, “You will never leave my grasp again”. I didn’t know what she meant, I only knew she was mad. My wife of five years had just found out that I had been seeing my old girlfriend, the one I had been dating prior to meeting and marrying her. And even though my meetings had been innocent, catching up on old times, talking about people we used to know, my wife didn’t like it. When I arrived home from work that day, she confronted me at the door with her proof, a picture of the two of us having lunch at a restaurant near my office. ...

Kate and Emma arrived for the final day of the exhibition. The stand was set up as it had been for the last few days, with its big glossy pictures and its collection of shinny silver restraints and cages. As per the previous days, Emma took off her jeans and t-shirt so that she was wearing only her bright red bikini and high heels. She was tall, slim and tanned and had long blonde hair that fell down over her shoulders. Kate managed the business side of the stall. She had dark hair and was more soberly dressed in smart jeans and a top. ...

story continued from part three Part Four I lay there for ages crying into the mask. Feeling betrayed like her in the story, but knowing it was my fault just made it worse. Bob was obviously scared that I’d placed myself in danger again and maybe this ‘extra’ time might snap me out of it. Repeatedly I replayed that moment upstairs, swishing happily around and grabbing the locket, one of two that I’d kept of Donna’s… this one white, the other black… “OH BLAST!” I screamed into the gag, now remembering the safe key WAS IN THE OTHER ONE! Weeping now at my carelessness, I’d kept the key in there because I’d worn that one with a dark blue dress for the night at the hotel with my girlfriends! So ‘all I had to do’ was wait for Bob’ to re-establish my text capabilty… so I settled down. Worked hard at doing my exercises and prayed like heck it’d only be the first week… It took nearly a month! The screen startled me and I’d almost forgotten how the keyboard worked when I saw communications were up. Bob and Mary standing there and it was mum who was tapping. ‘Dearest Sally. We’re sorry to have kept you down there honey, but felt…’ They stopped as a flow of gibberish came across. I cursed and backspaced, tapping quickly in case he switched me off again. ‘Hi guys, welcome back. But dad, I feel so stupud. My safe key is in the OTHER locket… can you go and chekc’ he read, ignoring the spelling mistakes and I saw his head resting against Mary’s shoulders for a moment. He quickly left the room and I nervously waited, my eyes struggling to focus as I’d been in virtual darkness for so long. Muscle-wise I felt really bad, the cramps just permenantly painful now and I swore this was going to be the LAST time I’d be ever down here. He returned waving the key and the ring full of padlock ones. Mary leapt up and embraced him, both bursting into tears and I was crying too, hoping he’d whip the wardrobe doors open and start up the jackhammer… ‘OK sweetheart. We really should have checked ourselves. I’m gonna kick myself for ages. So I’ll start freeing you tomorrow morning. It’s Sunday night and a bit late to start drilling now…’ I cursed unladylike but knew he wouldn’t budge. ‘Fair enough, and again I’m sorry. I’ve been exercising but still feel shi… Sorry rotten’ I tapped, grinning when Mary waggled a mocking finger. We ‘chatted’ a lot more and eventually an hour later they signed off with virtual hugs, Bob switching my movies and music back on. ‘You’ll need them to drown out the drill eh?’ He was right and I suffered horribly next afternoon as the thundering grew louder. At one point I started tapping out for him to STOP and cover me up again! Thankfully that got backspaced before he saw it. The pair worked SO hard and I screamed with delight when a big chunk of concrete was levered away and I saw the bars of my cage. Now the real delicate work started as they chiselled and dug deeper using manual tools as they worked more out from inside the cage bars. One thump made the coffin creak and I saw Mary gesturing, Bob now realising he’d go through the wood if he wasn’t careful. The sight of Bob unlocking the cage reduced me to tears of joy. Each one was waved to the camera and I squealed when the last came off and was crying when the top bars were removed. But after hours of labour I sensed they were exhausted just as I could see the full length of the lid. If they carried on they’d be here a long time til I could get up from the casket. Then be taken upstairs and so on. ‘Hey guys, I know you’re close but if you’re getting tired then carry on tomorrow, yes? I don’t want you knackered and the bit getting me out of here will take a long time. Bob I can see you flexing that wrist. Have breaks… before you do some mischief.’ They cuddled and I saw Mary talking and agreement was reached. ‘OK sweetie, glad you understand and thanks for that, look forward to seeing you in the morning.’ I never slept that night, constantly flicking between cameras and movies heart leaping when I finally saw them reappearing. ‘Hi darling, hope you’re OK. We’re a lot better today so be patient. Think of that lovely bath waiting for you’ Mary wrote and I grinned, trying to ignore the fact that my body odour was starting to affect my nasal passages. Not a real stink but noticeable all the same. The hoist was brought in to lift me out. Mary warning the power was about to go out briefly. I held my breath obviously and sighed on feeling the coffin lurching upwards… stopping soon afterwards and everything returning, air and light, enabling me to watch as they swung me over onto the carpet. My eyes were streaming with tears as I heard the popping of the covers then the magical wrrring. “Brace yourself Sally, eyes closed please darling. We’re opening you up now.” Mary shouted and I did. CRAAACK! I was shuddering like anything as fresh air assaulted my nostrils. A hand touched mine and I clasped it… hairy, must be Bob’s and I cautiously tried to open one eye. “Ahhh… lights down please…” I squealed through the gag. Closing it again as the shock battered me, thankfully they understood and I heard Mary run for the wall and banging something. “OK honey, just a few torches aglow now. Try again.” This time was more successful and I was crying as I saw the two vague figures alongside me. They too were in tears and we held hands again. “There’s nothing left of you girl…” he exclaimed, stroking my torso and despite the fact I wanted out, just to be TOUCHED by a human again was enough. Listening as my restraints were unlocked one by one, pressure on my limbs relaxing but I dared not move just yet as it hurt so much. Now the important one and Bob placed fingers on the mask and slowly lifted it up. “Urrgghh…” I squealed as the gag slid out. Despite the fact I’d recently had a drink I was as dry as a bone. My tongue relieved to be able to stick it out! “Bloody hell… you look a mess!” I was told and somehow I grinned. A straw was shoved into me and I drained the whole lot in a couple of slurps. Remembering one of the stories I so slooowly tried to lift my head up… and failed! Mary massaging my arms and gradually I was able to lift my hands up. Wincing as the pain tore through me. “This isn’t going to work,” Bob said half an hour later as I wailed again on trying to sit up. For a moment I thought… and stared at him in shock. “Don’t be daft Sally, you’re not going back down OK?” he joked, reaching in and patting my trembling hands. I smiled wryly and Mary grinned as I got a kiss. We discussed what they would do and Bob left and returned with another drink, this time apparently laced with painkillers. I paused then knocked it back; soon feeling nothing, as my limbs just seemed to lose any sensation, this followed by the rest of me fading away. Bob having said it was the best way to get me out. What happened next was the thundering headache to beat all migraines I’d ever endured. Waking up in a bed in darkness as I realised my eyes were blindfolded. Wrists lightly bound in padded cuffs, these connected to a waist belt and for a moment I nearly panicked. “It’s OK sweetheart, I’m here hon,” Mary said as I called out that I was awake. Muscles screaming in pain and she quickly undid my arms. “I’ll turn the lights down before you finish,” she said next so I waited. Wriggling slightly, luxuriating in silk and I assumed she’d done this for me. Finally I slipped it off and looked up to see mum properly and it felt good as she leaned in to kiss me. Questions followed and Mary sat down and told me how they’d carried me upstairs where I’d been stripped and washed by mum alone then put to bed… two days ago! I’d slept solidly for thirty-six hours… wow! “Yeah, no wonder I feel shi… Oops, need to remember my manners now,” I chuckled and that got me a hug. Mary acknowledged this and allowed me to sit up, well she helped me, as I couldn’t quite manage that on my own. From here I could see my face in the dressing table mirror and I was appalled. Running both hands over my torso and I was concerned. “Wow, too skinny… not good.” I said and she agreed, saying once I could eat proper food that I needed to get back up to a healthier weight for my height. “Another week or so down there and you’d have been in REAL trouble young lady. I hope… this’ll be the last time you… it’s SO silly for you to keep hiding away like this. Please darling, don’t go down there again…” Taking my hands and kissing them. I knew she meant well but I sighed, trying not to look upset. “Yeah, I know, but it’s just the way I am Mary. Been like it my whole life as Bob’s probably said, yes?” She replied that they’d spent many hours discussing me, worried that I could need proper psychiatric care if this went too far, but hearing that I was adamant it’d not be happening. “No way, not gonna have someone poking round my head love… period. If you want I’ll talk to Milly or one of my other friends but please… just accept me for what I am. I’ll try to improve I promise.” She looked at me and finally nodded. “OK, I had to ask Sal, just to see what you’d say. I’ll hold you to your word though. Now it’s nearly lunchtime, fancy trying to get up?” I grinned and she fetched the kimono as I tried to swing my legs out, somehow succeeding and before long I was upright. Felt horrendous and Mary had to support me for a while as I was walked up and down the room but I was pleased to eventually get in and out of the bathroom unaided. We lurched downstairs and I nearly tripped over my nightie hem, Mary catching me well. Into the kitchen I went, mum behind me and Bob turned, a smile on his face. “Hiya sweetheart, welcome back,” he grinned and we came close for a hug and kiss. Then I headed for the table and just made it. Flopping into the seat as my head started spinning. Coffee was served into a beaker with straw and it went down a treat. They left me alone in there for a while with a newspaper, the pair obviously talking somewhere else but they did come back an hour later and Bob made lunch for us all. That was the start of my rehabilitation, a great omelette dinner following, I didn’t even know dad could cook one! “All this time you’ve kept that quiet…” I joked and they both chuckled and gradually they debriefed me as to what had gone on, both their honeymoon, and I remembered to ask Bob how his wrist was. “It’s OK Sally. But now you’re our most important worry. Need to get you fit and healthy again. I know what you and Mary discussed upstairs… and despite my best thoughts I’m not going to close the room up. Looks like we’re going to have to accept you as things are. We’ll let you use your coffin for trialing stuff or the odd weekend. But young lady, if you want to go down and be caged too there then the minimum burial time will be a month… no less. Sorry but it’s bloody exhausting digging you out each time. We ached as bad as you did yesterday…” I bridled at that and he waited for the explosion, which never came as I suspected he was testing me. I surrendered and gave them both hugs before asking to go back upstairs before I fell asleep again. Mary took me and after looking through their trip photos I was put to bed again, this time unbound. Over the next few months I was good as gold as I recovered, thankfully with little side effects. “Even your head is getting better,” Bob quipped one day. My friends were glad I was back, Milly especially and we Skype each other at least twice a week. Her relationship with the fellow Californian hasn’t lasted, he got busted for something serious and she was very upset. Least I was able to understand that, Mary saw us talking that night for hours but Mil at least was able to smile by the end of it. “Thanks love, glad to be a help, just wish I could meet you over there sometime.” I replied, hoping that I could have another holiday in the States out of it. They finally allowed me to get a part-time volunteer job at the local library and that did wonders for my self-esteem, way better than they imagined. Mind you it’s probably the noisiest place of learning in our town as I chat to other ladies. We giggle watching blokes furtively going into the ‘adult’ section… if only they knew that the primly dressed twenty-something manning the desk has ‘appeared in Vegas!’ Didn’t even need to go into the coffin room though I knew Bob was tidying it up. Smoothing out concrete edging, saying that ‘if’ there was a next time it’d just be soil. Eventually curiosity won the battle and I persuaded him to let me in one afternoon while Mary was out for a reason I didn’t know. The carpet and a load of wooden planks were pulled back to reveal his labours. Looking down I was pleased the cage was still there, noticing it WAS anchored after all, heavy bolts at each corner. The sides sloped up from the plinth, a proper staircase at the opposite end from the pipe channel. Bob led me down and I patted the cage, smiling at an old friend and he grinned at me. “Fancy a quick go?” he asked and I paused. “Well… quick is a month yes?” he nodded and I pouted royally. “Not fair, you teasing me…” but I was smiling and went to climb out. “It’s a month IF you’re in the coffin Sally, but just in the cage, well that is different.” I stared at him and he flipped up the latches then opened the top and peered in then pointed. “I’ll let you have an hour inside Sally before tea.” That got him a hug and I hurried upstairs to use my bathroom. Arriving back to see he was down there with a box of restraints, locks and so on. Blankets and pillow laid there for ‘comfort’ as he attached some manacles to each corner. ...

(story continues from Subterranean Sally 3) Part Four I lay there for ages crying into the mask. Feeling betrayed like her in the story, but knowing it was my fault just made it worse. Bob was obviously scared that I’d placed myself in danger again and maybe this ‘extra’ time might snap me out of it. Repeatedly I replayed that moment upstairs, swishing happily around and grabbing the locket, one of two that I’d kept of Donna’s… this one white, the other black… “OH BLAST!” I screamed into the gag, now remembering the safe key WAS IN THE OTHER ONE! Weeping now at my carelessness, I’d kept the key in there because I’d worn that one with a dark blue dress for the night at the hotel with my girlfriends! So ‘all I had to do’ was wait for Bob’ to re-establish my text capabilty… so I settled down. Worked hard at doing my exercises and prayed like heck it’d only be the first week… It took nearly a month! The screen startled me and I’d almost forgotten how the keyboard worked when I saw communications were up. Bob and Mary standing there and it was mum who was tapping. ‘Dearest Sally. We’re sorry to have kept you down there honey, but felt…’ They stopped as a flow of gibberish came across. I cursed and backspaced, tapping quickly in case he switched me off again. ‘Hi guys, welcome back. But dad, I feel so stupud. My safe key is in the OTHER locket… can you go and chekc’ he read, ignoring the spelling mistakes and I saw his head resting against Mary’s shoulders for a moment. He quickly left the room and I nervously waited, my eyes struggling to focus as I’d been in virtual darkness for so long. Muscle-wise I felt really bad, the cramps just permenantly painful now and I swore this was going to be the LAST time I’d be ever down here. He returned waving the key and the ring full of padlock ones. Mary leapt up and embraced him, both bursting into tears and I was crying too, hoping he’d whip the wardrobe doors open and start up the jackhammer… ‘OK sweetheart. We really should have checked ourselves. I’m gonna kick myself for ages. So I’ll start freeing you tomorrow morning. It’s Sunday night and a bit late to start drilling now…’ I cursed unladylike but knew he wouldn’t budge. ‘Fair enough, and again I’m sorry. I’ve been exercising but still feel shi… Sorry rotten’ I tapped, grinning when Mary waggled a mocking finger. We ‘chatted’ a lot more and eventually an hour later they signed off with virtual hugs, Bob switching my movies and music back on. ‘You’ll need them to drown out the drill eh?’ He was right and I suffered horribly next afternoon as the thundering grew louder. At one point I started tapping out for him to STOP and cover me up again! Thankfully that got backspaced before he saw it. The pair worked SO hard and I screamed with delight when a big chunk of concrete was levered away and I saw the bars of my cage. Now the real delicate work started as they chiselled and dug deeper using manual tools as they worked more out from inside the cage bars. One thump made the coffin creak and I saw Mary gesturing, Bob now realising he’d go through the wood if he wasn’t careful. The sight of Bob unlocking the cage reduced me to tears of joy. Each one was waved to the camera and I squealed when the last came off and was crying when the top bars were removed. But after hours of labour I sensed they were exhausted just as I could see the full length of the lid. If they carried on they’d be here a long time til I could get up from the casket. Then be taken upstairs and so on. ‘Hey guys, I know you’re close but if you’re getting tired then carry on tomorrow, yes? I don’t want you knackered and the bit getting me out of here will take a long time. Bob I can see you flexing that wrist. Have breaks… before you do some mischief.’ They cuddled and I saw Mary talking and agreement was reached. ‘OK sweetie, glad you understand and thanks for that, look forward to seeing you in the morning.’ I never slept that night, constantly flicking between cameras and movies heart leaping when I finally saw them reappearing. ‘Hi darling, hope you’re OK. We’re a lot better today so be patient. Think of that lovely bath waiting for you’ Mary wrote and I grinned, trying to ignore the fact that my body odour was starting to affect my nasal passages. Not a real stink but noticeable all the same. The hoist was brought in to lift me out. Mary warning the power was about to go out briefly. I held my breath obviously and sighed on feeling the coffin lurching upwards… stopping soon afterwards and everything returning, air and light, enabling me to watch as they swung me over onto the carpet. My eyes were streaming with tears as I heard the popping of the covers then the magical wrrring. “Brace yourself Sally, eyes closed please darling. We’re opening you up now.” Mary shouted and I did. CRAAACK! I was shuddering like anything as fresh air assaulted my nostrils. A hand touched mine and I clasped it… hairy, must be Bob’s and I cautiously tried to open one eye. “Ahhh… lights down please…” I squealed through the gag. Closing it again as the shock battered me, thankfully they understood and I heard Mary run for the wall and banging something. “OK honey, just a few torches aglow now. Try again.” This time was more successful and I was crying as I saw the two vague figures alongside me. They too were in tears and we held hands again. “There’s nothing left of you girl…” he exclaimed, stroking my torso and despite the fact I wanted out, just to be TOUCHED by a human again was enough. Listening as my restraints were unlocked one by one, pressure on my limbs relaxing but I dared not move just yet as it hurt so much. Now the important one and Bob placed fingers on the mask and slowly lifted it up. “Urrgghh…” I squealed as the gag slid out. Despite the fact I’d recently had a drink I was as dry as a bone. My tongue relieved to be able to stick it out! “Bloody hell… you look a mess!” I was told and somehow I grinned. A straw was shoved into me and I drained the whole lot in a couple of slurps. Remembering one of the stories I so slooowly tried to lift my head up… and failed! Mary massaging my arms and gradually I was able to lift my hands up. Wincing as the pain tore through me. “This isn’t going to work,” Bob said half an hour later as I wailed again on trying to sit up. For a moment I thought… and stared at him in shock. “Don’t be daft Sally, you’re not going back down OK?” he joked, reaching in and patting my trembling hands. I smiled wryly and Mary grinned as I got a kiss. We discussed what they would do and Bob left and returned with another drink, this time apparently laced with painkillers. I paused then knocked it back; soon feeling nothing, as my limbs just seemed to lose any sensation, this followed by the rest of me fading away. Bob having said it was the best way to get me out. What happened next was the thundering headache to beat all migraines I’d ever endured. Waking up in a bed in darkness as I realised my eyes were blindfolded. Wrists lightly bound in padded cuffs, these connected to a waist belt and for a moment I nearly panicked. “It’s OK sweetheart, I’m here hon,” Mary said as I called out that I was awake. Muscles screaming in pain and she quickly undid my arms. “I’ll turn the lights down before you finish,” she said next so I waited. Wriggling slightly, luxuriating in silk and I assumed she’d done this for me. Finally I slipped it off and looked up to see mum properly and it felt good as she leaned in to kiss me. Questions followed and Mary sat down and told me how they’d carried me upstairs where I’d been stripped and washed by mum alone then put to bed… two days ago! I’d slept solidly for thirty-six hours… wow! “Yeah, no wonder I feel shi… Oops, need to remember my manners now,” I chuckled and that got me a hug. Mary acknowledged this and allowed me to sit up, well she helped me, as I couldn’t quite manage that on my own. From here I could see my face in the dressing table mirror and I was appalled. Running both hands over my torso and I was concerned. “Wow, too skinny… not good.” I said and she agreed, saying once I could eat proper food that I needed to get back up to a healthier weight for my height. “Another week or so down there and you’d have been in REAL trouble young lady. I hope… this’ll be the last time you… it’s SO silly for you to keep hiding away like this. Please darling, don’t go down there again…” Taking my hands and kissing them. I knew she meant well but I sighed, trying not to look upset. “Yeah, I know, but it’s just the way I am Mary. Been like it my whole life as Bob’s probably said, yes?” She replied that they’d spent many hours discussing me, worried that I could need proper psychiatric care if this went too far, but hearing that I was adamant it’d not be happening. “No way, not gonna have someone poking round my head love… period. If you want I’ll talk to Milly or one of my other friends but please… just accept me for what I am. I’ll try to improve I promise.” She looked at me and finally nodded. “OK, I had to ask Sal, just to see what you’d say. I’ll hold you to your word though. Now it’s nearly lunchtime, fancy trying to get up?” I grinned and she fetched the kimono as I tried to swing my legs out, somehow succeeding and before long I was upright. Felt horrendous and Mary had to support me for a while as I was walked up and down the room but I was pleased to eventually get in and out of the bathroom unaided. We lurched downstairs and I nearly tripped over my nightie hem, Mary catching me well. Into the kitchen I went, mum behind me and Bob turned, a smile on his face. “Hiya sweetheart, welcome back,” he grinned and we came close for a hug and kiss. Then I headed for the table and just made it. Flopping into the seat as my head started spinning. Coffee was served into a beaker with straw and it went down a treat. They left me alone in there for a while with a newspaper, the pair obviously talking somewhere else but they did come back an hour later and Bob made lunch for us all. That was the start of my rehabilitation, a great omelette dinner following, I didn’t even know dad could cook one! “All this time you’ve kept that quiet…” I joked and they both chuckled and gradually they debriefed me as to what had gone on, both their honeymoon, and I remembered to ask Bob how his wrist was. “It’s OK Sally. But now you’re our most important worry. Need to get you fit and healthy again. I know what you and Mary discussed upstairs… and despite my best thoughts I’m not going to close the room up. Looks like we’re going to have to accept you as things are. We’ll let you use your coffin for trialing stuff or the odd weekend. But young lady, if you want to go down and be caged too there then the minimum burial time will be a month… no less. Sorry but it’s bloody exhausting digging you out each time. We ached as bad as you did yesterday…” I bridled at that and he waited for the explosion, which never came as I suspected he was testing me. I surrendered and gave them both hugs before asking to go back upstairs before I fell asleep again. Mary took me and after looking through their trip photos I was put to bed again, this time unbound. Over the next few months I was good as gold as I recovered, thankfully with little side effects. “Even your head is getting better,” Bob quipped one day. My friends were glad I was back, Milly especially and we Skype each other at least twice a week. Her relationship with the fellow Californian hasn’t lasted, he got busted for something serious and she was very upset. Least I was able to understand that, Mary saw us talking that night for hours but Mil at least was able to smile by the end of it. “Thanks love, glad to be a help, just wish I could meet you over there sometime.” I replied, hoping that I could have another holiday in the States out of it. They finally allowed me to get a part-time volunteer job at the local library and that did wonders for my self-esteem, way better than they imagined. Mind you it’s probably the noisiest place of learning in our town as I chat to other ladies. We giggle watching blokes furtively going into the ‘adult’ section… if only they knew that the primly dressed twenty-something manning the desk has ‘appeared in Vegas!’ Didn’t even need to go into the coffin room though I knew Bob was tidying it up. Smoothing out concrete edging, saying that ‘if’ there was a next time it’d just be soil. Eventually curiosity won the battle and I persuaded him to let me in one afternoon while Mary was out for a reason I didn’t know. The carpet and a load of wooden planks were pulled back to reveal his labours. Looking down I was pleased the cage was still there, noticing it WAS anchored after all, heavy bolts at each corner. The sides sloped up from the plinth, a proper staircase at the opposite end from the pipe channel. Bob led me down and I patted the cage, smiling at an old friend and he grinned at me. “Fancy a quick go?” he asked and I paused. “Well… quick is a month yes?” he nodded and I pouted royally. “Not fair, you teasing me…” but I was smiling and went to climb out. “It’s a month IF you’re in the coffin Sally, but just in the cage, well that is different.” I stared at him and he flipped up the latches then opened the top and peered in then pointed. “I’ll let you have an hour inside Sally before tea.” That got him a hug and I hurried upstairs to use my bathroom. Arriving back to see he was down there with a box of restraints, locks and so on. Blankets and pillow laid there for ‘comfort’ as he attached some manacles to each corner. ...

There had already been weeks of planning gone into the village fete, with two weeks left to go, Vicki returned home from the planning meeting. Always looking for a way to play in public, which is one of her biggest turn-ons. The fete was to be held on the village green. As with some small villages in the UK the old village stocks and whipping post was still there. Vicki was involved in the restoration project of them a few years ago, a sort of focal point for the village, a glimpse of how things use to be. They were perfectly functional, in fact although they looked like they had been there over two hundred years, they were re-built using modern materials and the latest technology which meant they were totally secure and much stronger than they were before the restoration. ...

Chapter 1: New Rubber Toy She was admirably ensconced on the bed; naked apart from the totally occlusive rubber hood enveloping her freshly shaved pate. She could not see, could barely hear and could utter little more than throaty grunts or moans such was the effectiveness of the breath-through, inflatable gag occupying her jaw aching mouth. The hood was secured to her head by means of a truly extreme posture collar whose rolled rubber edges added a measure of comfort that belied the considerable discomfort of compressive pressure on her throat as well as the strict denial of head movement. It also lent her an almost alien, dehumanised and vaguely insect aspect. ...

Chapter 1 Smack! The wrench slipped, and even though Carl was pulling instead of pushing on it, his fingers still managed to be driven into a row a screw tails. The wrench flew from his grasp, and he heard it go clattering off down the inside of the fuel tank, heading towards the fuselage of the airliner he was working on. “Goddamnsonofabitch!” He muttered, clenching his teeth and gripping his hand. His two middle fingers had taken most of the impact, and it felt like they had just been stung by a few very upset hornets. Things just weren’t going his way today, starting with being assigned to work inside the wing of an old airliner and heading downhill from there. ...

Carla closed a one-inch wide, rhinestone-covered collar around her neck, completing her costume. She spun the collar so that the leash ring was centered in front then inspected herself in the mirror. Maybe she was going a little overboard… but what the hell, you’re only young once! The girl in the cat costume that looked back at Carla from the mirror positively radiated sex appeal. A sleeveless black leotard, cut low down the chest and back, hugged her every curve. The shiny black spandex reflected light in such a way as to draw extra attention to the curviest parts: her boobs, hips, and butt. That butt, like her breasts, was only partially covered by the extremely high cut legs of the leotard. The rest of her butt and her long legs were covered in dark fishnet tights. Those tights didn’t reflect light the same way the spandex did, but she figured that the desired male attention would be drawn to her shapely legs anyway. ...

story continued from part one Part Two Sarah was in real trouble as she struggled for her life inside the steel cage. Her body was killing her as the cuffs bite into her skin. The smell coming from the suit was never ending and made her feel sick. The thick rubber was making her sweat and a small lake was now rolling around her suit. Her skin was itching as the tight rubber trapped the sweat. She could no longer feel her arms and legs as they had gone numb. Her clear plastic hood was filled with condensation, sweat and drool as she cried through her leather muzzle. Her wet hair had fallen over her face as each breath streamed up the hood. ...

(story continues from Bondage Boutique 5) Part Six Friday mornings were Nadia’s favourite. For the past two months she had built up a whole routine. She woke early, just past seven am. Lazily she would raise from her double bed. Nadia loved stretching across the expanse of the bed. Then she would prepare breakfast. Trying to maintain her trim figure she would preapre oatmeal with fruit and coffee to wash it down. Next a hot shower would help her wake up fully. Then she would hit the gym. After an hour of cardio and weights she would leave exhauted but content. Then she would religiously go to a cafe over looking a canal and sip a coffee. Watching the world pass by. ...

Sunday morning so early that the sun is just barely up and no one else seems to be. I don’t remember ever seeing the city so deserted, only a few early risers out to enjoy the morning. As I turned the corner just south of my building I stared at the woman coming toward me. In four inch spikes she was taller than my own six feet. Her long blond hair shimmered brightly in the morning sun, and her long luscious legs swelled into sleek muscular thighs that disappeared beneath a short blue mini-skirt that molded her voluptuous ass into a thing of heart-rending beauty, but the thing that really stopped me were the huge fleshy mountains thrusting out from her broad chest, and bulging from the top of her blouse, daring anyone to look at them. She was looking down into her purse and coming on a collision course with me, and we were almost together when she drew something from the purse. I thought at first it was a gun, but it looked like a cross between a gun and a camera, some kind of toy. She looked up at me, and I was caught staring at her mammoth tits. She pointed the toy at me, and there was a sudden flash. For half a second I thought it was a strobe, then the world spun about me, and I was dizzy. Then a huge object slammed down directly in front of me with a tremendous crash. I jerked back and nearly fell as I looked; instead of those enormous globes in front of me there was a woman’s foot in a high heeled open toed shoe. A woman’s foot the size of a truck! I reeled back and looked up at an enormous column; from an ankle higher than my head it swelled magnificently into an enormous, shapely, woman’s leg, joining another fifty feet above my head beneath a vast swirling blue canopy. Suddenly the entire Green Bay Packers line slammed into me. I was pinned helplessly, I couldn’t breathe, my arms were crushed painfully to my sides and I was swept up, up… dizzily up, high into the air, up before a vast smiling face. A gorgeous woman’s face the size of a billboard. I was totally disorientated, screaming with pain as she squeezed me like a child’s toy in the gigantic fingers of one giant hand. I looked into great blue eyes, and at the plush red lips smiling at me. Lips more than a yard across with enormous foot long teeth, gleaming like a white stone fence, and a cavernous mouth that could swallow me whole. I screamed and fought, helpless as a tiny kitten in her titanic grip. She just grinned and brought me up against those mammoth red lips, engulfing my entire head and upper torso in the hot wetness of a giant kiss. Laughing at my helpless struggles she looked around for a second, suddenly I was swung out and down, and stuffed unceremoniously into her giant purse. I felt her release my body, and then those gigantic fingers grabbed my legs, and easily as a woman with a child’s rag doll simply folded me up, and closed the purse over my trapped body. It was pitch dark in her enormous purse, and the huge things a woman normally carries in her purse were all around me, banging and smashing into me as she walked. I could feel her every step, long slow ponderous steps, still wondering what had happened to me. One second I was walking normally along, and then an enormous giantess was grabbing me, and stuffing me into her purse like a toy. It took a long while for me associate the beautiful woman I had been staring at moments before all this happened, and the object she had pulled from her purse, with the titanic giantess that had captured me. Slowly I realized, she was not a giantess, but somehow I was a tiny doll. It was probably that camera like object she had pointed at me, that had shrunk me down to a miniature doll. I lay in her giant purse trapped, and trying to plan an escape when I realized. What would I do if I got out? I was probably no more than four inches tall, and totally unable to care for myself if I did escape. Realizing there wasn’t anything I could do, I resigned myself, and at least she had kissed me before so hastily jamming me into her purse, maybe I had a chance. Besides, she was the only one I had ever heard of that could shrink a grown man till he was smaller than a Barbie doll, and was probably the only one that could grow him back again. So I’ll have to stay with her; as if I had any choice. I had felt the ponderously slow thudding of her great long strides for some little time when suddenly I felt her swing the purse out, and then I felt a falling sensation, like an elevator dropping too fast. Suddenly it slammed into something, and everything in that giant purse clobbered me at least once, a lot of them twice. I lay there for several moments with no movement, but I could hear heavy movements nearby. The noise of movement came near, and there was a jostling, then the purse sprang open. I stared up into that vast billboard size face again. She was grinning down at me, almost laughing as I lay huddled up in her purse, hugging a metal object as big as a scuba tank, I could now see was merely a tube of her lipstick. “Ok little man, come on out.” and she reached in and pinching one leg between her colossal thumb and forefinger plucked me casually from the purse…. and lay me on the palm of her other hand, a palm that was as wide was I was tall, a palm as big as a king sized bed, I was dwarfed in that enormous hand. She turned me about for only a second or so, apparently examining me, and then casually dropped me back onto the giant bed. “Get undressed!” Her voice was rolling thunder, as she grinned down at me. I didn’t believe her, as easily as that, tossing me onto a gigantic bed like a child’s toy soldier, and casually telling me to get undressed. “What the hell’s going on, anyway? What do you mean, ‘Get undressed!’ go to hell, and get undressed yourself!” Somehow, in spite of her gigantic size, and her handling me like a toy, my perilously small size just hadn’t sunk in. “Little man, you don’t seem to understand! When I tell you to do something, the only thing I want to hear from you is “Yes mam!” Now I’ll tell you one more time: Get undressed!” I just lay there looking up at her, and said, “Ok, I don’t mean to sound belligerent, it’s just that I’m confused. One moment I’m walking down the street looking at a beautiful woman, and the next thing I know I’m four inches tall, and the beautiful woman is stuffing me into her purse like I’m some kind of a toy.” I was getting worked up as I spoke, “What the hell’s the idea of kidnapping me like this, then casually telling me to “get undressed”? I’m not getting undressed or anything else until you tell me what in hell’s going on!” She stood there simply staring down at me for a minute, the smile slowly fading from her broad lips. Staring up at that vast, no-longer-smiling face, and her enormously gigantic body towering above me, I slowly began to realize that I might not be in a position to talk back to a hundred foot tall giantess. Her next move caught me completely by surprise. She reached out very leisurely toward me, and as casually as if she were brushing at a fly, flicked me with the back of her fingers. I didn’t even have a chance to get my hands up to protect myself. It was like a truck had crashed into me. Her giant fingers slammed me half way across the enormous bed. I hit the rough covers sliding, and rolled several times before I came to rest. ...

Sarah was looking out of her bedroom window on the second floor of her large house. She lived by herself in a nice Victorian house in north Oxford. She was a stunning looking 26 year old from Abu Dhabi and had moved to England 10 years ago. Her long purple hair was well look after and flowed over her shoulders and down her back. Her brown eyes had layer after layer of mascara on them and a tonne of eye-liner. Her nose had a bull piercing through it and her face was clear and fresh. Her body was thin and well toned and her ass was rock solid. She had playful breasts and a shaved pussy. ...

story continued from part one Part Two The answer being YES two sleeps later! It was the drilling that startled me from a snooze. The TV on and showing Bob at work and I don’t mind admitting I was relieved having not seen him at all yesterday. For the first time I’d started to worry that he really HAD locked me away for good. ‘Silly Sally, course he wouldn’t’ I muttered as I watched as bucket followed bucket as lumps of concrete were hoisted away and then began work on the soil below. That took what seemed ages but as the scraping got louder I knew he was close. I screamed out loud on seeing the top of my coffin appearing and he heard me! A scribbled sign… ‘Hello sweetheart, nearly there’ Another hour or so and I was quietly sobbing as the coffin was raised out and swung onto the tarpaulin covered carpet. I watched him ease out the caps over the screws then wrrrr times eight and he paused to write another sign. ‘Brace yourself, opening top now’ I squealed in pain as the light poured into my eyes. It was SO bright and I knew I should have heeded his warning and closed them. “Sorry love, thought you’d be ready…” he chuckled, reaching in and untaping my fingers. Getting another wail as I unclenched them. “Won’t do that next time,” Bob said and I grinned behind the mask. I’ll not be doing this for a VERY long time… well at least not until I change the food recipes! That mask came off and he saw my teary and very tired looking face and the guy seemed concerned but I assured him I was fine. The rest of the restraints were unlocked, Bob noticing slack round my waist and joked I was half the size of last week. That got me to ask the date and I was amazed to find I’d only been down there five days and it was Saturday afternoon! “But I counted seven sleeps, are you sure?” I gasped and he nodded, saying it was FA Cup Final day and he wanted to watch the match at 3pm. I tried not to sigh… or tell him to put me back down there but instead tried and failed to get out under my own steam. My muscles hurt like hell, I should have wriggled and flexed a lot more, he’d even suggested I start doing that a couple of sleeps ago. Bob looked at his watch and I knew… “Look, you go and watch the game, I’ll just lie here and exercise OK?” he nodded and we had our first kiss, him giving my torso a stroke too. “Proud of you Sally and well done too” he said then hurried off to watch some pointless match… cheers dad! By the time he returned, happy his sweepstake team had won I was sitting up, massaging my legs but dreading the removal of the catheters that were now unplugged from the base. I’d had them before in hospital after a bad fall and had forgotten how painful they can be after a few days. We had another smooch then he brought me a cup of tea. “Thanks… if I do this again I’ll have to work out a way of serving hot drinks and stuff. But not yet” I said, seeing him look at me, probable thinking I’d be doing it again shortly. After the tea was drunk I bent down and unbuckled my shoes then Bob reached under my armpits, lifting me up till I was against his chest. Slowly he lowered me til my feet touched the ground… and to no surprise I could hardly stand without support. He changed grip and I clutched a shoulder as he turned round and we slowly walked to the staircase. “No chance…” I said looking upstairs and he grinned, hand going under my butt and sweeping me off the ground. I squealed as my back muscles couldn’t take the movement that quickly and he apologised before carrying me to my bedroom. A sheet covered the bed and he laid me on it then suggested I remove the tubes while he ran me a bath. “Yeah, so you don’t have to watch eh? Wuss,” I chuckled and he grinned sheepishly, tossed me a box of tissues then fled into the bathroom. I had to stuff a hankie in my mouth to get them out! But there seemed to be no ill effects and I waited for him to emerge. Quite how Bob would take my request that he strip his daughter naked than put her into the bath, wash her from head to foot and suchlike I wasn’t sure. So when he came out he saw I was still dressed and paused. He’s quicker than I thought and shook his head when I tugged the hem of the dress. “Not a chance Sal, I’ll carry you in there and unzip the frock but the rest you’ll have to manage alone, OK? I don’t mind the odd hug and kiss we share but no further. It wouldn’t be fair on either of us, understand?” I nearly had a tantrum but stopped myself, remembering I was the ‘new Sally’ now so grinned wryly. “Fair enough, and thanks…” I shuddered as he undid me, his other hand holding the two bits at my neck. Reaching up and taking them off him and I allowed Bob to leave. That bath never felt so good! And I was there long enough that I needed to top it up or I’d freeze. Clambering out almost defeated me but somehow I managed, staggering into the bedroom and finding Bob had left a long white nightie and patterned kimono hanging up for me to use. It wasn’t mine, I’m a PJ’s or T-shirt and shorts lass, so I’ll assume he wants me to dress like a lady now rather than slob around showing off. My skin was tingling as the silky fabric rubbed me all over… lovely and now my legs were stronger I strutted and swished round the room. Having read about the girls who liked these I now saw what the fuss was about, sliding my hands over my body, stroking nipples and feeling myself shudder. A long session on my hair followed by some discreet slap and I was ready. Slippers on and I carefully walked downstairs where I could smell dinner. I’d lost enough weight and was ravenous. Coming into the kitchen and Bob smiled as he saw what I was wearing. “Yeah, the ‘new Sally’s much better,” he said coming over seeing me standing there. I walked into his embrace and grinned as his hands roamed onto my butt. We hugged for ages, no kissing but I was just glad to be held by someone again. “Right, sit down and we’ll eat.” I obeyed after fetching drinks and he nodded, seeing I didn’t plonk myself down like usual. Another warm smile and nod of approval. “Guess our days apart did the trick then Sal hon?” and I agreed. I was determined not to betray his trust again and told him that. Sitting in the living room later on we also debriefed the session I’d gone though, me giving my side of the story, how I’d felt and what I intended to do to improve things if or when I did it again. “Not too soon I hope?” he asked and I shook my head. “No, maybe we’ll use it as a secret dieting device. Shame it cannot be marketed but no. Guess you’ve got other ideas for me, yes?” He nodded, saying that the other basement room was now fitted out the way it’d been for mum’s pleasure and that we’d have a look tomorrow. “There is a lot of kit and stuff for you to learn and enjoy, however Sally I want you to promise me you’ll never… ever practice self-bondage in there without me knowing first. Understand love, if you got something wrong it could place your life in grave danger, remember what I said when Donna got caught. Imagine me having to explain to you as an innocent fifteen year-old what had gone wrong?” My eyes were starting to water and Bob saw his point had been made. Somehow I managed not to cry but it was a chastened and very tired lady who was later led upstairs to her room. He kissed me goodnight at the doorway and did not come in. I was asleep barely minutes later, luxuriating in being able to wriggle about and suchlike. Next afternoon however I found wriggling was impossible. Once we’d had a normal morning reading the papers, Bob filling in the grave while I’d prepared the midday meal it was going to be my first lesson in the other basement. We’d discussed safety words, mine was ‘Ink’, as it could be said from behind a gag. I’d already practised saying it while in the coffin and had no problem when I briefly wore a penis gag. Now I obeyed the order to dress in my fitness gear and trainers then somewhat nervously followed Bob downstairs. The door creaked open and Bob went first then waved me inside. My eyes widened on seeing various implements that had once held my mother and I felt a brief pang of sadness. “Yeah, still missing her,” I replied to a question and we came together for a hug and kiss. There were several main items, a x-frame cross, a pole with various loops all round it, a set of stocks, a pommel horse, even a bondage bed, this with chains and loops from all sides and lastly a seated pillory. This being a bench with raised sides allowing wrists to be secured either side of the head. “This is mine, Donna used to cut my hair while I was locked in it, said it was the only way I’d stop moving!” I really laughed at that and he grinned, especially as I normally do his hair in the kitchen, so I’d joked it’ll be better done here in future. He opened the wardrobe in the corner and I came close, seeing enough cuffs, collars and chain to restrain an army. Gags, whips, paddles and a couple of hoods completed the bulging inventory. My dreams about wearing some of this was interrupted… “Right Sally love, which piece first…” and I paused then pointed to the cross. Coming up and staring at the straps at many points. I shuddered a bit and a question was asked if I wanted to continue. I did and turned away, got another hug then asked Bob to secure me to it. He nodded, placed hands on my torso then eased me back till my butt hit the device. Looking down he instructed me to ‘open my legs’ and I giggled loudly at that. Shaking slightly then stepped onto the little blocks, feeling the straps brushing my limbs and he let go as I steadied myself. Leaning back and my head rested against the rear part, feeling another strap that I assumed was to go round my neck. The first straps he allowed me to do myself. Around the waist and a second going just under the shoulders. I was committed now as Bob got to work. Each one as it was applied sent tremors running through me. Ankles, one on both sides of my knees then the last two just at the top of my thighs. Then he took my left hand; kissed it then secured the wrist, two more near the elbow then the right arm got the same treatment. I was staggered at how it felt, my chest heaving now, probably very flushed cheeks too and he remarked that I was ‘quite a sight’. He went round them again and tightened each by a notch and I joked I shouldn’t fall off now. He asked about the neck one but for once I declined, worried I might choke or jerk against it. “Hmmm, very wise Sal, once you get used to it we’ll try again.” I agreed then asked him what was next. Bob suggested a blindfold and I nodded, saying he could gag me if he wanted. “OK, your wish is my command love.” My vision vanished to inky blackness as he laid the mask over the bridge of my nose then tied it off. Then the gag was slid in and secured before being pumped up. I squeaked a bit and he paused, asking if it was too tight and got a shake of head. “Isss ookkayy…” I ‘said’ and heard him chuckle. He got me to test my safety word and I complied. “OK that’s good honey. The next time I hear that, I’ll free you immediately alright?” That was reassuring to me and I hung there silently, this was all I’d dreamed of since starting to read bondage sites and seeing models in poses. Now I was that lucky girl so sighed and wriggled in my bonds, trying to listen to what Bob was doing… but there was silence now. My breathing through the nose was too loud to hear and I wondered if he’d left the room. No doubt hoping to watch the re-run of yesterday’s football! I jumped and squealed feeling something touch my leg. Not a finger but somehow light or fluffy as it rose above my knee. My breathing getting louder as a second joined it on my other leg. Both heading north and I sighed as they caressed my thighs. Obviously Bob wasn’t going to physically touch his daughter there. Some might consider that inappropriate so these… feathers I deduced were to do the work instead. My face felt red now as one of them came up and tickled my ear. I shook a lot more and was glad of the bindings, still thinking I might fall off! They returned below and while one roamed over my legs the second was giving my stomach serious attention. This continued for ages and I felt myself starting to get wet. I hoped he wouldn’t smell that and stop. But no, those damn things teased and tormented me enough that I felt sweat running down my back. “Enjoying it darling?” he asked as I bucked and rocked, trying to stop those damn things touching me as Bob moved them all over, jabbing a nipple with the quill, rubbing up my thighs and making me start groaning as feelings I’d suppressed for too long began stirring. Bob however could see I was starting to get a little excited or tired now, (both actually) Sweat pouring off me and he stopped, hearing me sigh as he went to the cupboard, saying he was putting the feathers away. I tried to relax in the bonds and nodded on being asked had I had enough. “Well done Sally, that’s not bad for a first attempt. Now stay there, I’ll be back soon…” he said then left me to cool down for what seemed ages! Finally I sighed on hearing him return and he took off the blindfold. The gag was removed and a straw inserted, finding a full glass of milk to be dispatched. I knocked half of it back in one go, the rest after a couple of breaths. I nodded in reply about freedom and Bob released my arms, a faint gasp as blood rushed to my hands and I probably would have fainted were my legs and torso not still attached. He undid both legs and allowed me to do the last two, his hands ready to catch me. Thankfully I was alright and walked gingerly to the bondage bed to examine it closely. It really was something and I looked down at the design. Seeing that the barred sides all round could be raised to form a cage. The top bit inside the high frame could be lowered to complete the confinement. It seemed older than the rest of the toys and I turned, seeing Bob look a little wistfully at it. “Yes Sally, it’s older than you love… I… well…” and he looked a little sad now. He came closer and despite my sweaty body I needed to hug him and did so. He didn’t pull away, just wrinkled his nose but held on all the same and was soon smiling again. “Thanks, I guess you’re right. Your mother loved this bed. She spent many a pleasant afternoon on it. In fact… it was a wedding present from her father!” I’m glad I wasn’t drinking at that moment. I’d have choked as I coughed and spluttered “You WHAT! You mean granddad KNEW!” He smiled and patted the surface, indicating I was to sit down and listen. I did so and he told me the full story of how he and Donna had met. Every now and again his fingers touched one of the restraining rings with a tremble as the tale emerged. He’d been in London to watch a football match that got abandoned due to weather. Moping around he was in Soho when another deluge began. Diving into a doorway my dad bumped into a girl also taking shelter and over the next hour his silvery tongue succeeded in chatting Donna up. She was a bit embarrassed to say what she did for a living but eventually, once the rain stopped Bob insisted on escorting her to work. Only to find Miss Robbins as she was then, worked in an ‘adult’ shop owned by her old man! Turned out Ronnie Robbins was a rather important figure in that world and was teaching his girl all about it. “Like you’ll be learning in the office next week. But not about stuff like this!” and I roared with laughter now. ...

story continued from part two Part Three One that I thought was going well over the next six months or so. Mary was becoming a frequent visitor to the house. In fact one day I’d arrived back from work expecting them to be home but Bob was alone. Querying this he seemed surprised then admitted she’d gone dress shopping. “Not for THAT type of dress love…,” he said quickly enough but I suspected an announcement might be sooner than later. Downstairs too was becoming interesting. Not just Dad and Mary, but Ms Harrison and myself! I’d surrendered my vibrator to her one morning, spending the rest of the next two hours regretting this. “Come on love, just one more for the sisterhood, surely you can take it…” she muttered as I hung there blown away by a series of explosive ones! While she didn’t understand my coffin and the ideas behind it she didn’t mind if I played in it. The two of them locked me in one afternoon and I lay there listening as he took her circuit training, round the playroom rather than a gym. Over the next what seemed to me like hours he tickled, thrashed, more tickling then finally vibrated her to a climax! Her squealing woke me up from a snooze! Once I thought it long enough I quietly knocked on the lid (my wrists were not secured) and Bob released his girl. Me looking at a tired Mary wrapped in blankets and asleep on the bondage bed. We cuddled and I asked if I should free her. Bob cruelly shook his head no then carefully padlocked the cage shut with my assistance. Leaving her cellphone dangling off the bars. Upstairs much later on I received a call from a desperate lady who needed the loo! They got engaged on Christmas Day, fifteen months after our USA trip. Bob having asked me first if I minded. Of course I didn’t, she loved us both now and I was in tears when he popped the question after a great dinner made by me and she’d said yes. “Least you’ll be able to remember that date,” I laughed and got hugs for that. The wedding was planned for the summer but I was amazed when in March Bob announced he was selling his company and retiring. He’s only 55 I thought and was a little dismayed at that. “Oh, I thought you’d be happy that I’d be here. As you’ll be leaving too, we’re gonna have more than enough money for years to come, yes?” I wasn’t however. My role might be small in the company but I’d earned it on merit and was proud of that. While being ‘the boss’ girl had helped there were some who’d thought otherwise but I proved to them that I was capable, now he was taking it away. Didn’t he understand that I wanted to earn my own money, also you easily get bored if playtime is all the time and we had a frosty talk that afternoon and he groaned when I got stroppy. “I’ll help Mary with her work as she wants me and Milly to model the restraints for the calendar, but I’m not leaving, OK?” He sighed and nodded then left me be. My pigheadedness came back to haunt me. Within two months of him leaving I was forced out, devastated to have been told I was being demoted to secretary rather than the managerial position I occupied. The new owner regarded women in engineering companies as ‘tea-girls and typists’ so if I didn’t comply then tough luck. A long tearful chat with Mary and Bob that night was enough and my notice went in next morning. So now unemployed but after moping about getting in Bob’s way I decided to have a weekend in the coffin to do some thinking alone. He seemed quick to comply and helped set things up on the Friday, the drinks and stuff much tastier now I’d worked out how to get it right. Also teaching Mary how it worked. The lid went down and he screwed me closed. I half hoped he’d bury me but instead shifted the casket to one side and they didn’t use the basement at all. A nice quiet weekend followed and I was much happier when freedom came on the Sunday night. Mary moved in two months before the big day as she had offers for her place. A fat cheque landed in our accounts even after the eye-watering tax bill and she was quick to see I got a share. Grateful for that we went to for a little dinner to celebrate. Both of us looked great, me in my black dress, Mary in the midnight blue outfit worn the night we’d had in San Francisco. After the meal I bumped into a couple of former work colleagues and decided to allow the others to go home while I stayed out for an hour or so. “You behave yourself, young lady,” he grinned waggling a finger and Mary chuckled. “Nearly thirty now, I can cope! Besides I’ve had my regulation two drinks, I’m only on the coffee now,” I grinned and waved them off, Margie and Katryn waiting patiently by the door. We went back in, sat down with a steaming jug of best Colombian brew and I caught up on news from ‘the coalface’ Marge saying it was bad there now, both women were thinking of quitting. “You got out just in time Sally love, we’re going to give it another month then I‘m out too. Kat will probably follow,” and I saw her nodding. A tray of cocktails arrived twenty minutes later and I looked at the others, none of us had ordered and I was puzzled til the bartender said three guys in the corner had sent them across. We turned and saw my nemesis from the company and two of Bob’s engineers, one who’d left shortly before me, Maurice raising his pint glass in salute. “Guess it’s a ‘no-hard-feelings’ round,” I joked and the others grinned. We dithered as they were rather OTT for us, blue green and lastly an orange one with cherries and stuff jutting out on sticks. “Girlie drinks, for girlies I’ll bet they’re probably saying,” Kat joked and we all giggled. “Well, a shame to waste them…girlies…” I smiled so picked the green one, Marge went for blue leaving Kat, with orange. “Bottom’s up…” Katryn said then I daintily sipped mine, hoping it’d be some sort of mint flavouring. I rolled it over my tongue… “Oh bloody hell…” I wheezed, trying not to cough, “It’s foul, what the heck is it…?” and Marge stared at me having knocked half of hers back. “Water…quickly Sal…” she muttered and thankfully this place has iced jugs of the stuff on a central table. I came back and she grabbed a glass and put that back in one. “I’m gonna complain ‘bout these,” Katryn growled and I was nodding, water being drunk now as I tried to get the taste out of my mouth. Margie sat there staring at the remains of her drink and I thought she was shaking. “You alright Ma…?” I began and she shook her head. “No, I feel rubbish…” she muttered and I turned to look at Maurice’s gathering to see what their reaction was, only to see they’d gone! The bartender wiping down the table as he cleared the glasses. We needed help and I went across, not feeling that brilliant myself now as I reached him. “Excuse me buddy,” I said, tapping his arm. “Those drinks you gave us that these guys bought, I think they’ve been spiked. My mates are in trouble,” and he turned to look in surprise. Seeing me standing there, looking peaky and his face fell as he peered over my shoulder at Marge who was leaning back, eyes closed with Kat coughing too. “OK missy, you go sit down, I’ll call for an ambulance, OK?” I nodded and thanked him, wobbling back to the corner, falling into my seat and I looked back to see him on the phone, waving off a customer who wanted serving. He came across with a bucket and towels, just in time as Margie grabbed it and threw up, thankfully straight into it. “Right, done the call love, they’re a bit busy so it’ll be as fast as poss, OK?” Well it wasn’t but at least he was serious and I thanked him, asking the guy to shoo off a couple of people watching us. He did so and they left, one saying women shouldn’t be drinking if they couldn’t handle it! I told him in no certain terms to clear off and a few people stared at me. Feeling shameful seeing Kat was crying, Margie slumped against the cushions and she really was shaking now. I was pleased to hear sirens getting closer and soon I was wincing as they were right outside, the lights flashing SO brightly. Two guys thundered in, hi-viz jackets a welcome sight as their bags dropped onto the sofas and they began working on us, naturally Margie was first while an arriving police officer sat down and tried talking to me about what happened. I wasn’t really in the mood, my mouth was dry despite the water but I gradually told him. Naming the three guys but the copper said he didn’t believe me! “You girls just cannot handle your booze! I’ve seen it too often in this town.” Even the bartender got brushed off when he tried to confirm what I’d said was the truth. Raising his voice and the officer told him to back off. I was getting anxious now, tears not far away because of his attitude. “Think you better ring his station, get a real one here, not a guy on a power trip” I said to the barman who did his best not to grin. Only for officer idiot to reach over and jab a finger into my chest telling me to shut up. However it went further forward than he expected and it poked me on the nipple. “You dirty bastard!” I shouted, making more people turn and stare. I also swatted his hand away and he jumped to his feet while I staggered to mine. “Right, you’re under arrest love…” he snapped, reaching for his cuffs and even the paramedics looked up from their work on Katryn and one protested, “she’s done nothing wrong, leave her be…” But before I could react he’d cuffed my left arm and was twisting it behind me. I squealed and he grinned then grabbed my other arm, slapping it in and securing them tight. Now I really screamed as he pushed me down onto the sofa, my head striking the side and I felt faint now as he stood there warning me not to struggle or else. Getting on his radio to try calling for reinforcements. The only help that arrived was for me. Several guys came over having realised what was happening, two of them grabbing the officer and wrestling him to the floor and now it really kicked off. Someone, an older lady even helped me sit down, my head pounding and I felt sick, but with the damn cuffs on could do nothing except cry and she wiped my eyes with a tissue, that bit of kindness probably stopping me freaking out. A hulking great guy found the handcuff keys in the struggling policeman’s uniform and freed me, saying he was actually a fellow officer, a Detective Inspector no less but from a different station and he’d sort this out. Showing the ambulanceman his warrant card and Jason, the kindly medic nodded to me. “It’s gen missy and thanks Sir, now lets get you treated love.” My wrists had marks on from the cuffs and he fed me painkillers or something like that. Making me drink way too much liquid too and I desperately needed the loo. The lady who’d done my face took me there, turned out she was the D.I’s wife and we vanished into the disabled cubicle where I vomited explosively into the bowl. I didn’t realise that was the intention, to flush the drugs out of my system but she waited till my heaving stopped, turning round and I paused… “I’ll wait outside honey,” she chuckled and stepped away, closing the door allowing me privacy. Emerging after a clean up, with empty bowels I grinned tiredly but was worried about what Bob and Mary would say when they found out. Mrs D.I helped me reaffix my slap then led me back to the bar. Most of the crowd had gone, so had Margie and Kat in the ambulance but I shuddered on seeing more policemen there, convinced they would arrest me again. But my helper’s husband was doing a sterling job, having witnessed the whole thing and soon I watched my second nemesis being cuffed and led away by others. I gave a statement then asked about getting a taxi home, only for Bob and Mary to come in moments later and they looked aghast. I burst into tears again, rushing into their arms and hugging both tightly to me. The D.I sat us down and assured me that no further action was being taken against me, but that it was unlikely that they’d be able to prove it was Maurice or his cohorts who’d drugged our drinks. Even the barman was appalled, he’d deposited the tray on their table, only to be called five minutes later and told to bring them to ours. “It HAD to be them, Sir,” he stormed and I nodded in agreement but just wanted to go home and forget about it. Mary drove us back and I thanked them with hugs before fleeing in tears to my room. Bob later knocked on the door but I refused to open it and he said if I needed him I just had to ask. Right now I wanted to be alone and politely said so, blew a kiss then threw myself into bed. That event really battered my self-confidence, way more than the demotion. I was convinced everyone had it in for me and panicked when asked to go to the shops. Mary did a magnificent job and after two weeks of ‘house arrest’ she coaxed me into town to pick up the dress I’d be wearing for their wedding. Not quite a bridemaids’ one but an outfit to do me justice. The smile I had on modelling it in the shop proved that maybe I was getting over it now. Not so when we got confirmation that the inquiries were being dropped and I began to worry again. Even Bob was starting to get concerned. They were due on honeymoon three days after the wedding, but if I couldn’t get a grip then they might have to cancel it. “Well how else can we get round it?” he sighed in the kitchen. I managed not to throw a strop and said I would consider staying in my coffin for that time til they returned. Mary was amazed at the idea. “But it’s almost three weeks darling, surely your food and stuff would run out?” she said but I shook my head. “No, I’ve been tweaking the system for a long time, testing it for ages. It’s why I haven’t used it for a month while checking out ideas. I know it’ll be fine, trust me guys.” They sent me outside to cut the lawn and discussed it and on return an hour later gave their consent. But suggested I Skype Milly first to ask her opinion. Mary knew I talked often with the Californian so that night I called her. Upset to discover Mil couldn’t get a visa to attend the wedding having been invited so commiserations were offered. We talked for ages and I said what I’d proposed. “Well if that’s your way of dealing with it Sal, and your folks okay it then I guess it’s a yes from me too. You’re a wacko love, just let me know when you ‘return’ OK?” I agreed, waved her goodbye and switched off. I went downstairs and looked at them. Mary knew and came across and hugged me. “OK honey, we’ll do it.” Bob nodding and I challenged him to make me safer than ever before. “Yes sweetheart, I’ll try to do that. I promise.” The wedding was a quiet affair. Just them and me, two of my girlfriends and some of Bob and Mary’s closest acquaintances at the registry office. I managed not to sob as I handed the rings over, feeling nice in my new dress and heels. Once the event was done we had the reception at a local pub and soon they retired to the house, I went to a hotel with my friends to give them space and this time we managed not to get in any trouble! Since deciding to ‘go down’ for the time required I’d been asked not to go below stairs. Bob worked tirelessly alone doing heaven knows what. Mary and I went out frequently at his request sometimes all day and I’d love to know what he was up to. But a promise of ‘no peeking’ was to be obeyed or I’d have to stay up. Now the day dawned and Mary helped me dress. And what an outfit too, not a real bridal gown but a formal silk one all the same. No train or veils but it looked stunning and I cried when she first showed it to me. “I read the stories love, it’s the best I could do…” she said and got buried in hugs. Make-up and hair followed then finest underwear was supplied and she allowed me to fit the tubes alone. I was trembling as finally I was eased into the frock and it was drawn around me and zipped to my neck, lastly stepping into three-inch heels. Going to my dressing table I grabbed one of Donna’s favourite lockets from my jewellery box and slipped the necklace around. Dropping it inside the dress where it nestled into my cleavage. Mary took many photos then showed me them and I nearly wept again. “Don’t you dare smudge…” she joked, holding hands as I promised her I’d be alright. “I know darling, its going to be painful for us to be apart but I understand.” ...

Kierra was a bit of a germaphobe. She didn’t really like to kiss people, and she really didn’t like to have sex with them. She liked everything to stay dry and mostly on the safe side of things. Not that she didn’t enjoy the sensations those things gave her, there was just always this niggling little voice in her head saying how dangerous those things were. Being a very sexual girl this left her mostly to solo endeavors with toys or fingers. The shower was her favorite place to go for masturbation. This had proved a bit of a challenge over the years until she figured out that she could put her phone in a plastic bag and not destroy it in the shower. This enabled her to watch the various types of porn that turned her on. ...

Linda Danvers sat in her room in the Alpha Lambda sorority house and tried to figure out what had happened earlier in the day. Several times while she had been walking around on the campus of Stanhope College she had felt weak and sick, the symptoms of exposure to kryptonitic radiation. She hoped that nobody had noticed, but puzzled over the fact that she was unable to trace the source of the radiation. But someone had noticed. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: At Inga’s Mercy Ira already had the feeling that Bettina had prepared him for a domination session that would make his first day seem easy. Inga locked the chain from the second alcove’s arch to his collar post as she removed Bettina’s from the first. She was a solid, muscular woman of about 35, with broad cheeks & a diminutive, but graceful nose with a straight bridge & slightly upturned tip. She had long blond hair that hung in two braided pigtails, & she wore an all black well polished latex catsuit stretched to its limits. Her powerful biceps & calves glimmered in the fiery light of the hallway. “A tight-skinned shiny pork sausage with an attitude, built like a brick shithouse” thought Ira to himself. He wasn’t exactly enthralled to be her prisoner, but, all things considered, he submitted to her somewhat deliberate demeanor. ...

Alice was waiting at her semi-detached house for a very kinky gift. She was walking back and forward in only her dressing gown as the clock kept ticking. Her house was right in the centre of Oxford and was hard to find. It was a maze of houses and other buildings. Alice was a sexy 23 year old and had curves in all the right places. Her long red hair was folded over left eye and dropped down her back. Her bright eyes were a beautiful blue colour and was surrounded by black mascara. She had a beautiful face and an amazing body. Her long legs and high heels made her look tall and sexy. Her ass was round and rock hard. Her pussy was tight and shaved. Alice was a sex bomb on legs with a long list of kinky fetishes. ...

Attn: Readers please feel free to send e-mail to the author. I do want to hear from you! Please mention whatever newsgroup or Website that you read this story from so that I can keep track of my own work! *** Chapter 1: A Brush With Death For the first time in her life, Cassandra Martin was afraid that she was going to die. Here she was, driving through rural Pennsylvania in a true Blizzard, and lost! ...

(story continues from Sisterly Curator) Part 2 After what seemed like an eternity and falling asleep several times, there was a brief buzz swiftly followed by the lights flickering into life. A few more seconds and I could hear the door being unlocked. Jade walked over to me calmly, unclipped the chains, and helped me up into a sitting position. “What time is it?” my voice cracked and croaked. “It’s about 7:30” she said calmly. ...

INTRODUCTION “Man, it is live in here tonight. Damn the bitches here tonight fine as hell,” Kevin said. There was so much noise in the club that Dennis had the hardest time hearing Kevin. It was just as difficult to make out what he was saying, but Dennis caught this particular statement. He certainly agreed with it. “You aint lying! What’s so special about tonight Kevin? Did we miss something,” Dennis asked. ...

Some time ago my partner Vicki had bought us an all leather strait-jacket. It was custom made in Pakistan and we had now been waited a few weeks for its delivery. We had asked for a few extras such as replacement of the standard lining with a high quality leather. Additional straps down the arms both above the elbow and at the wrist, all the buckles were locking so they looked like a normal roller buckle but had a little eye at the end of the prong that once fastened would accept a padlock so the jacket could be locked on. ...

Hope you enjoy reading, this story is my first so I have written up the first chapter to see if it is worth continuing judged on any feedback I get. The story is my own, written straight from my head. Please let me know what you think - thanks. Haley was sitting at her desk just staring at the clock, 20 minutes to go, 10 minutes to go, 5 minutes to go… When her phone went off in her pocket, it was her best friend Janet, telling her that she was really excited about their plans tonight. They were going to go to their favourite bar (the one where they got free drinks if they had the correct amount of cleavage on display), then they were going to go to Janet’s house and have a girls night in, order a pizza, drink some wine, watch some films until they fall asleep on the sofa. ...

It was a lazy Sunday afternoon in autumn; Vicki had walked to the local shops to grab some bits and bobs for lunch. As normal for a Sunday we had been playing beforehand so she had decided as she often does to simply wear what she was wearing around the house. Vicki liked to get the curtains twitching in our little village, today she was wearing suede thigh boots, leather mini skirt, with a simple cropped denim Gillet. She had a whole bunch of bangles on each arm, mostly because she liked the jingle when she moved, but they also help to cover up the handcuff marks on her wrists! ...

I am not saying if this is a true story or not, I will let the readers make up their own minds. My form tutor had asked something that morning about helping the drama department with set building, getting ready for the school play that was going ahead in the coming weeks. I had not really paid much attention other than being vaguely aware of what was going on. At this time I had just turned 18 and being in the upper sixth form, a prefect no less, I had lots of time on my hands. Being a prefect at this particular school you were expected to help out the staff with break times and keeping order in the corridors, as a thank you for this we were treated with access to the staff room, and the coffee was bottom less, this was quite a help as most of the time, most of us were a bit worse for wear! ...

This story is true. A friend whom I met on the plaza forum and I are involved and well understand each other’s situation and have great rapport. Here’s our story. Hey Metal. Glad to be able to submit (pun intended) this description of how we play the game. My partner Jack lives far away so real life meetings are few. Therefore when we need a bit of bondage, we have to coordinate carefully. But if no contact is possible, any keys to freedom are locked in a box with a combo lock under the popular program Timelock for some random period of time. ...

Sitting at my desk bored at work, I should explain before I go any further that I own the company so basically I can do what I want! I decided to kill a few hours on eBay to see what exciting things are being traded. I love nothing more than to find a bargain, and today must have been my lucky day! After no more than twenty minutes I came across an auction that intrigued me and perked my kinky interests. There were no pictures, and only a brief description which read: ...

(story continues from The Ponygirl Wish 2: Training) Part 3: Rebellion & Retribution Amber woke with a start. There was somebody in her room. There was somebody sitting on the edge of her bed. Amber’s eyes sprung open and she almost screamed. Then she stopped herself. It was a young woman. No older than Amber and quite small. The girl was almost naked. She wore a cinch around her waist similar to Amber’s but tight. Much tighter than Amber’s. Amber gasped. She had metal cuffs on her wrists that were joined with a light chain about eighteen inches long. Around her neck was a shiny chrome collar. Her mouth was covered by a flesh colored panel and on closer inspection it was clear that the panel held something in her mouth. ...

Part 1: Cleansing Friday “You sure you don’t want to go with us?” “Mom, the doctor said no foreign foods for the next couple of weeks. I’ll be damned even if I eat the normal food that we eat at home.” “I still think that one of us should stay and help you out.” “I’m a big girl now. Actually, a woman.” I tried to make that clear. They both took one solid stare at me. Investigating my body. Never had I felt so violated by my parents until now. It’s as if they peered deep into my soul and knew my intent of the upcoming weekend. Mom squinted her eyes and scrunched her lips leftward. Yes, her left. ...

(story continues from Bondage Paradise 3: Wednesday & Thursday) Part 4: Friday & Saturday Friday Morning, Week One. Mandy awoke to the sound of the alarm from the timer on the cage door. It took her about a minute to figure out where she was, and what situation she was in. She was laying inside the bed cage, naked except for the chastity belt, her ankles locked together and her wrist locked behind her back in the soft lined leather cuffs, ball-gagged and blindfolded. And the keys to the locks were waiting for her on the bathroom floor. ...

(story continues from Cathy’s First Time) story continued from part one Part Two For nearly two hours I was forced to remain kneeling in the cramped cage, my ankles and wrists secured to the bars by leather cuffs. While I could occasionally hear Claire moving nearby, my vision was restricted by the positioning of the cage. At some point Mistress returned and I could hear Claire relating how disobedient I had been. It was all a put on of course, but Mistress played the role of feigned indignation. My cage was repositioned so that I could see about the dungeon, with Mistress and Claire the only persons present. ...

This is a story I co-wrote with my kinky female friend SadiaX. We take turns adding from the point of view of our own character. Spring exhilarates me. I love the new buds on the trees, the fresh breeze clearing out the cobwebs, the bulbs pushing up through the rich, dark earth into new, bright life. Lambs in the fields and everywhere a sense of optimism and hope. As I strolled along the road that evening, just as dusk was settling over the green fields I felt full of suppressed excitement. I suppose I was feeling frisky. I didn’t really consider it. Lou was an old friend. We’d known each other for years and we were old friends, but I had been away working for some years and was so looking forward to seeing her again. My step was light and quick on the ground. In deference to the warm spell I had on a thin summer dress and a light cardigan, with strappy heels. I already was beginning to regret it as the day grew colder, but there, up ahead was her house, out on a point of land looking over the sea. I turned off down the path and under some fruit trees, loaded with white and pink blossom already, and was in front of the door. As I stood there, about to knock a strange feeling of butterflies rose in my tummy. ...

Brandon was making a fedex delivery as he usually does for his 9-5. It was the end of the day and he was ringing the door bell of his last client. When the door opened a woman in her mid thirties, long red hair to her shoulders, fair legs, and gorgeous green eyes answered with a hello. “I… I have a package for you. Ms….?” He stuttered. “Liz, call me Liz” sign here please. Brandon felt stupid that he forgot her name was on the box. She took the pen and while signing looked up at him and immediately knew she had found her mark. ...

I walked up to the door of a mild mannered looking house, not really knowing what to expect, except for what I had seen on Mistress Amanda’s website. As I rang the doorbell, I felt nervous excitement come over me… then I heard the door open and I was in awe. This moment started a very surreal experience, it was Mistress Amanda Wildefyre in person. Such a strong, powerful and confident woman was towering over me and invited me inside. She told me to walk up the stairs, take off my shoes and coat, then I got to the most heavenly yet evil place ever. I was in awe as I glanced around the entry room to Castle Diabolica. Mistress Amanda ordered me to have a seat and handed me a bottle of water, the first of many… slaves must be hydrated afterall. We chatted about what I have tried, what I would like to try and I sensed her mind working out ways to give me the most blissful time ever and boy did she do just that! ...

So I was on a vacation back home when it happened. I had not been back to my hometown in at least ten years and it was time to visit my family and friends. As with all things over time my hometown had grown and changed, a lot. On my last excursion exploring the old downtown area on Sunday, before leaving to continue my vacation on Monday, I looked in the windows of the old shoe store that was actually still there. What surprised me was that in the window display in addition to the shoes and boots were some custom made halters and other tack for horses. Well this got my attention being that I have and love horses. So I had to go back when they were open on Monday. ...

One Amy sat down in her rather ostentatious living room. At 31, she was wealthy due to daddy’s foresight in setting her up with the right investments and portfolios. She did appreciate the advantages that having wealth gave her but something was missing. She had tried to find for a very long time but failing to recognize what she wanted. Then she met Kristen. Kristen taught her about submission. The more she learned the more she craved to be placed in stringent helpless bondage. To be left to be found and then left to the mercy of her rescuer. Her appointment with a friend of Kristen’s was in just over an hour. She had to change her panties twice now simple thinking about what was to come. ...

My name is Jack, I’m twenty seven years old, and a computer engineer. Together with my wife, Laura, two years younger, we own a home in an upper class neighborhood of Philadelphia. For the past five years we’ve been into consensual bondage between ourselves, usually with myself as the dominant, but occasionally switching roles. We also engage in a bit of non-consensual bondage. Laura, is a bisexual, whom is expert in rope bondage and thrives on subjecting other females to forced sex, humiliation and pain. While I don’t share Laura’s bisexuality or visceral sadism, we both enjoy restraining other females and forcing sex upon them. ...

Good evening Sir’s and Ma’am’s. Please if you will allow me to share with you a story. A story that might, or might not be true. A story about a dominant couple somewhere in the southern United States named Master and Princess. Now they have a few slaves, and a pet. This story however deals with the pet. More specifically the creation of their pet. As with anything else, Princess and Master wanted a specific pet. Something that would be truly theirs. A human pet, a puppygirl. ...

Part 1: Bondage Games My eyes were closed as the tingle of Nicole’s kiss dissipated. “Gotta go, I’ll see you later.” Nicole said. “You’re just going to leave me like this?” I said. “You mean tied up or horny, you can get yourself out of that.” Nicole said. “What’s the big emergency at a fashion designer anyway, someone’s panty line showing?” “I wouldn’t bring up fashion emergencies if I were you.” ...

The rancid smell made her want to gag. It overwhelmed her senses. Unable to help herself she drew another deep breath of the putrid food. She fought desperately to keep from being sick. Bailey tried to pretend that it was something else, anything she thought other than the stale dog food before her. The loud grumbling of her stomach filled her ears. Cramps from the hunger pains wracked her small frame. She had no choice, dog food or not she had to eat. ...

He caught himself looking at her profile for the thousandth time. Adam couldn’t help himself he just had to check. It was almost as if he wanted to make sure she was still there, that she wasn’t gone. Each time left him feeling guilty and childish. The girl was Ashley Walker his next door neighbour. Adam leaned back in his chair, he sighed with frustration. He had known Ashley since they were little kids. They used to be the terror of the neighbourhood when they were growing up. Their days were spent exploring the windy creek in the forest, or playing pirates in her tree fort. The best of friends, they stayed out late into the evenings until their mothers would yell from their back porches for them to come home. ...

(story continues from A True Fairy Tale 2) A Cautionary Note. When I was a young girl my Mommy told me Fairy tales. When I was older I learnt that they are not real. When I was twenty I learnt that I was wrong, but that fairies sometimes are not as nice as I always thought they were! Not all fairies have pretty wings and eat ambrosia; some have pretty wings and whips and chains, and feed you gruel just for fun! ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Roslyn’s New Suit We pick up her story and it has been four months since Roslyn’s adventure in the twin’s petsuit. Roslyn had spent her time volunteering at the second hand store and playing with the latex items she got from there. The program she got from Mark worked really well and the latex items were awesome as well. She spent time going out with Mark and they were quickly falling for each other even without bondage and sex, which was awesome by the way. ...

(story continues from Roslyn the Volunteer Pet) Part 2: Roslyn’s New Suit We pick up her story and it has been four months since Roslyn’s adventure in the twin’s petsuit. Roslyn had spent her time volunteering at the second hand store and playing with the latex items she got from there. The program she got from Mark worked really well and the latex items were awesome as well. She spent time going out with Mark and they were quickly falling for each other even without bondage and sex, which was awesome by the way. ...

(story continues from Dream Girl) Part 2: Day 2 John always hated hangovers, but this was different. He felt different. He felt soft blankets beneath him. He opened his eyes, but there was no morning light. He moved to wipe his eyes, but something held his wrist. His head was so cloudy; he had no idea what was going on. “Hello, slave” A voice whispered, hot breath tickling his neck. “Mrgmhmph?” He tried to speak, but something bitter tasting jammed his mouth open and smashed his tongue down into the bottom of his mouth. Now he was panicking. He thrashed his limbs, but he was held fast by his ankles and wrists. ...

Emma approached the office door with trepidation. The CFO, Miss Mercier, had asked her to stop by for a moment in that way that seemed more a summons than a request. The young accountant had only been at the firm a few months and was nearing the end of her probationary period. She liked her job and had striven to make the best impression, but it had not been without difficulty. Miss Mercier was a strict boss who insisted on only the best from her staff, not only in their work but in all aspects of office life, even to dress code and deportment. No sneakers and jeans in Mercier’s department! Office attire was the norm, and there were no “casual Fridays”. ...

Hi, I’m so glad you came over, it’s been so long. How have you been? You look great. Sit down in the front room. Do you want something to drink? I have this fabulous raspberry soda, it’s Italian, that’s what I’m having. I’m working as an account rep at a local radio station, and yes, it’s as crazy as it sounds. We have so much to catch up on; you’ll love this, it’s so refreshing. ...

The bell chimed as the door swung open to the pet shop. Sitting at the desk Trish looked up from her magazine. She noticed with a little contempt the girl who had interrupted her article. She was a little taller than Trish probably around 5’ 7” the body of an athlete. The girl looked like she had come straight from a game or practice. Trish could see the grass stains on her shorts and how she wore a jersey with the number 4 on it. How appropriate that would be she thought dryly. The girl’s toned legs made her assume a soccer player. ...

For the past two years Linda and Diane had lived together as registered domestic partners. At ages 44 and 42 respectively, the relationship was now in jeopardy, as Linda began to seriously entertain the possibility of a new female partner. Linda, while always harboring lesbian desires, up until two years ago had lived in a traditional heterosexual marriage, bearing two children. She and Diane were co-workers at an elementary school, where Diane was a teacher, and Linda worked as an administrative aid. ...

Tess was in tears. Her lover, Richard, had texted her that their affair was over. How could it have come to that? They loved each other, and had planned to marry, so…? But in fact she knew only too well. She and Richard shared a taste for bondage, and both had owned up to being switches. How often do you meet a guy who, besides being your soulmate, also happens to share your kink? Richard was a one-in-a-million, the find of a lifetime, and now she’d lost him. ...

The following is true, these notes were written the evening my ordeal. During a hike thru a wetlands/wilderness area, last month I had found an ancient steel fixture, kind of a cage of bars, out in the middle of a stand of trees that were in the middle of a fenced 50 acre wetlands reserve. Hiking trails ran thru a large area that bordered this fenced off reserve. A couple days ago I did a hike thru the wetlands, and noticed how few people were on the trails weekdays in the early afternoon. ...

(story continues from The Family Plan) Part 2 About 2:00 in the afternoon, Mark began to have second thoughts as to the wisdom of Darlene’s prolonged confinement. Even Amber, who certainly had ill feeling for her father, feared for her mother’s welfare. The result was that Mark made a call to Mistress, requesting that his wife be released. Mistress considered the agreement to be a binding one, if not legally, then morally. The unwritten agreement was that Darlene “would remain for the rest of the day” and until Mistress permitted her release. Mark became quite assertive, demanding that Darlene be freed upon his request, and announcing he what be at the house within thirty minutes. ...

For Brianna the passing of her elderly grandmother was a welcome blessing. The deceased had willed her house to Brianna, which meant she now had a permanent residence, with no need to room with undesirable male or female companions. Brianna, a thirty year old full figured brunette, could charitably be described as white trash. She had never held a full time job, and had shacked with various companions, mostly male, until her welcome wore off and she was evicted. ...

story continues from part five Part 6: Heavy Bondage When Kat woke up she was already moving, she was back in the car and her dogsuit. The last thing Kat remembered she was being unbound from the fucking machine then having a shower before she went to bed. She had no idea how she had slept through being squeezed back into her sweaty catsuit and her skin tight dogsuit. But never the less she was locked in a metal cage and back in her beloved dogsuit. Kat was still a bit confused at how all this had happened without her knowing. She started thinking more deeply about what happened last night. First thing she remembered was finally being untied from the fucking machine after sucking her master’s dick for almost two hours. She was covered in cum and her make-up had been running down her face from her eyes. She had loved both the latex bondage and the total humiliation. But by the time she was freed she was a broken mass. She was ordered to remove her catsuits and take a long shower. She walked right into her all white bathroom her catsuit squeaking as she walked. The first thing she did was splash water over her face to remove all the cum and make-up that made her look like a slut. She then got into the shower she was still wearing her catsuits. She turned the tap on and hot water instantly rained down on her amazing body. She then slowly and playfully undid her catsuits, water dropping off her breasts. She starts rubbing her pussy as water runs over the outside of her catsuit. She then takes off her first catsuit and drops it in the bath tub. She then started to undo the zip and slowly remove her inner latex catsuit. The hot clean water felt great against her dirty sweaty skin. Her latex catsuit soon fell down her body and landed in the tub by her feet. She spent some time in the shower playing with her pussy and her breasts. After an hour of masturbation and cleaning Kat turned the shower off and started to dry herself. She stepped out the shower leaving her wet catsuits in the tube. She walked back into the bedroom, only to see two pairs of handcuffs, a latex bondage hood and a metal dog collar. She soon handcuffed her feet together and was about to place the bondage hood over her head, when she spotted something. The inside of the hood was filled with built-in toys, they included ear plugs, large muzzle gag with built-in penis gag. Kat soon fitted both the ear plugs and the muzzle gag and had locked the hood in place. The hood only had two small holes so she could breath through her nose. Kat picked up the metal dog collar then locked it around her neck. She then picked up the other pair of handcuffs and locked her hands in place behind her back. She then struggled to get to sleep, but soon drifted off. It was then the car hit a speed bump and Kat come back from her day dream. Which caused her to come back to reality. Kat could then hear something playing in the background, it sounded like a porn video. Kat’s master could see her reacting to the sounds and lifted his laptop off the passenger seat and placed in it the back of the car. Kat could now see what and where the sounds had come from, it was the video of her last night. It had been uploaded to the internet and was now on lots of porn sites. Kat could see video updates from the last 5 days, all her hours in bondage had been put on the internet. Kat started to get wet with the idea of people seeing her bound and gagged. She then spotted two hidden cameras fitted in the car and both filming her. Kat looked right into one of the cameras and let out a loud “mmmmmmm”, she was becoming a bondage pornstar. She spend the rest of the car journey looking at the cameras till they got back to the farmhouse. She was then walked back inside the house, her dogsuit squeaking as they went through the door and back into latex bondage hell. Kat was ordered into a new room, it was hidden behind a bookcase, a secret door to a new level of extreme bondage. Behind the secret door there was a large, all black room with a silver table in the centre. There was a small silver cage in the corner of the room, Kat was walked over to it and locked inside. There was also a set of hooks on the far wall, hanging on them was two full transparent latex catsuits, latex mittens, bondage hoods and a inflatable muzzle gag. Kat looked longingly through the bars of the cage as her master got the bondage table ready. He was soon ready and unlocked the cage. Kat was soon freed for both her dogsuit and the catsuit under it. She was quickly cleaned with wet wipes and was then lubed up. Kat was ordered to kneel naked on the floor with her arms behind her back. He walked over to the hooks and picked up both latex catsuits and walked back to Kat. He then dropped them on the floor in front of her “put these on”. ...

How did I get here? How did things go so wrong? That’s what I have been asking myself as I silently lay here listening to the party music cranking above my head. It’s not like I have a choice though. You see, I returned home from college three weeks ago for summer break and my little sister, whose 2 years younger than me and now just finished her senior year in high school, has been more miserable to me than ever. So I decided that it was time for a little payback. I took some left over wood and supplies from my dad’s woodworking shop and created my little gift for her. Unfortunately, I am currently strapped to my “gift”, not HER. I am on my knees, bent over forward with my belly on the “table” portion with my thighs wide apart and strapped to the legs of this table with the leather restraints that I had attached to the table legs. My ankles are also strapped to the boards that I attached to the bottom of the table legs keeping my legs well spread. The 4” stiletto heels being the only clothing I have left on my body. ...

story continues from part four Part 5: Humiliation Kat slowly started to open her lovely eyes and began to woke up. It was the early morning so she was still locked in her latex dogsuit as well as her latex dog hood. Kat was starting to get use to her dogsuit and could now walk in it. Not that she could move far in her cage. Little did she know that she would be walking a lot fairer than the size of her cage. ...

Dear readers. With my fifth book ‘A New Life’ finally published on Pink Flamingo publications (see the links) where you will also if you look, discover a few and different collection free short stories placed there for your entertainment. I thought it was once again time to place a few more short and varied stories on to the plaza, I hope that you enjoy the them. By the way and just so you know readers, feedback is always appreciated by all of the plaza’s authors, so many thanks to those that take the trouble to leave it. ...

It was a cool summers evening, a light breeze wafting the smell of barbequed meats and the sound of music through the air. I sipped my beer from the plastic cup as I wandered through a huddle of people. It was busy. At least thirty people had turned up for tonight’s barbeque. Several smaller barbeques were well underway, cooking burgers and hot dogs. But in the centre of the field, a large clay oven was slowly being put together, being prepared for tonight’s main event. I gazed at it for a while, watching the guys put it together and smirked to myself. I wandered back towards the other guests. I knew just a few of the people here and greeted and shook hands with as many as I recognised. Then I saw her. Just a quick glimpse, so I casually made my way through the crowd to get closer. It was definitely her. I drew closer, eager to speak to her. ...

(story continues from The Murderess) 8. TRANSFERED The four important women and Lord A conferred for some time. Then he spoke: “Good, Everything has been agreed. The convict Jane H. is transferred to my custody. She is now my slave-convict. The terms of the Agreement are these”. He turned in his chair, grabbed the chain Sally was holding and pulled me close to him. He shoved an impressive legal document into my hands. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Cat’s Eyes Kat was sitting on her leather sofa at home. It had been two weeks since she had been in the punishment chair. She had spend the last two weeks remembering what had happened to her in those amazing 26 hours. She had already watched the DVD she was given five times and often dressed up in the latex catsuits. She had even tried the latex dog hood again, she loved how it felt and how humiliating it was. Kat had also been searching for the person/people responsible for the punishment chair, she wanted to be put in it again. She had been googling latex bondage, extreme bondage and breath control she had found some heavy latex bondage websites she liked, but not the one she wanted. ...

Since I was a freshman in high school I volunteered at the local charity fund raising second hand store. I would sort, hang and help putting out donations. Since I had been volunteering for 8 years now I had my own key and I would normally come in before my afternoon classes started so I could work some of the donations that came into the night drop. I was actually looking forward to spending more time here since summer break was almost here and I was going to enjoy the break before I started to work on my Masters degree. ...

He reread the letter for a fourth time, completely sure it was one of his friends fucking with him: “Jason Chatham, I chair a very exclusive group, one I am positive you’ve never heard of. Once a month, we gather together to indulge in certain…“guilty pleasures.” It has come to my attention that you are somewhat short handed on funds. Your background information has been thoroughly investigated, and we feel that you would be perfect for our present needs. ...

He reread the letter for a fourth time, completely sure it was one of his friends fucking with him: “Jason Chatham, I chair a very exclusive group, one I am positive you’ve never heard of. Once a month, we gather together to indulge in certain…“guilty pleasures.” It has come to my attention that you are somewhat short handed on funds. Your background information has been thoroughly investigated, and we feel that you would be perfect for our present needs. ...

They made love in the hot Southern afternoon until she was satisfied several times before he completed the job with his usual crescendo and immediate lack of interest. They were both hot and glistening. “Oh,” he said, jumping up, “I just have to shower, you know I must always be clean.” So off he went, leaving her to wonder as usual if he quite got it. Mars and Venus had no effect, she thought, although he said he’d read it. It was time to encourage a little more post-coital appreciation. A woman of means, she cracked her laptop and soon found exactly what she was looking for. Some clicks and around $500 later, she was closing it when he came out of the bathroom, in a cloud of her expensive soap, toweling off his hair. ...

There were certain things in life that seemed to have a strange effect on those who were aware of their existence and importance, but at the same time not actually required to come into contact with them on a daily basis and the New York subway system was without doubt one of them. It had only been a few days since Ellie had read an article on the subject written by a journalist from back home, stopping over in the city before hopping onto a plane back across the Atlantic. The woman had somehow managed to stumble upon a fairy tale version of the subway that she described as a place where the highest and lowest of New York society rubbed shoulders because of a shared need to travel from one side of the city to the other. For her it had been a fascinating place which put on show the strata of different folk who lived on the same island and would never otherwise have come into contact with one another. ...

Hello all I would like to share a true story about a recent experience that I had with a Dominant Female. I am a male 29 years old and very athletic and love bondage and some torture. I called and made the appointment with the Dom and told her exactly what I wanted done to me, and that there would be no safe word (I was not going to be released even if I wanted to be in the worst way). I also wanted to have each arm bound in a leather binder and have that attached to my thigh cuffs. I wanted to be extremely rigidly strapped to the table so that I would not be able to thrust or escape any of the bondage. Lastly I wanted to be milked with the Venus 2000 stroking machine past the point of orgasm (this is where the over sensitivity starts and let me tell you it is pure torture). I wanted to be milked several times until I was exhausted. ...

continued from chapter seven Chapter 8: Fly in a Web After a leisurely breakfast she descended to the dungeon to find all was well; her slave still asleep, head forward against the strap cage. She smiled to herself, ‘what a slave; able to sleep whatever the bondage’ She was dressed in her surgical outfit again looking every bit the competent surgeon. White rubber boots and gloves to match completed the outfit. Underneath she had inserted a self retaining catheter with drainage bag strapped to her thigh. She had chosen a vibrating dildo with control in her smock pocket. On rising she had given herself an enema; one of her delights in feeling herself internally cleansed, then taken a long shower before fitting an anal rod which had distended her sphincter. She felt in high spirits the controlling sadistic facet of her personality very much to the fore. She moved over to her Mistress chair and sat delighting in the anal penetration as the lubricated rod penetrated her deeper. She switched on the dildo at a low vibration knowing she had a whole session before her. The fact that her slave had been in strict bondage since the termination of the last session was all part of her plan. She had organised a lengthy testing session one which she knew would extend her slave beyond anything he had so far experienced. ...

The prisoner is nervous, fidgety. She glances at the man outside the cage. He looks down at her with a steady gaze. She looks at the guard. She’s standing, arms crossed, with her back to the woman. People filter into the room - witnesses, spectators, voyeurs. I make the final adjustments to the equipment, throw the switch. There is a loud buzzing that startles some of the onlookers. The air is filled with that distinctive burnt electrical smell. I fine-tune the settings, kill the power, and nod to the guard. ...

continued from chapter six Chapter 7: Breathe Deeply… Assembling the cylinders, compressed air, in one, pure oxygen in another and Entonox 50/50 nitrous oxide and oxygen in another to stand beside the shelved stainless steel trolley with the CO2 scrubber and ventilator. Assembling the breathing control system took over an hour. The many corrugated black rubber hoses had to be connected in a myriad of ways with control valves each requiring familiarisation. There were clear concise instructions to follow. The manual on Entonox, oxygen sedation and titration had been read by the mistress earlier. ...

Rebecca Wilson arrived at the funeral parlour late Friday afternoon where her boyfriend was awaiting her. The girl strode in carrying the bag containing a wedding dress for a forthcoming ‘bondage burial’ scenario. Karl grinned as she dumped it on his desk and gave him the mother of all snogs. “Might have guessed you’d wear that honey. Will Judith mind you taking it from the shop?” Rebecca looked down, “Very unlikely, seeming as its almost my uniform. Besides we’re closed for redevelopment all next week. That’s why I’m doing the winter collection photoshoot over at Harrenby Hall on Monday.” she replied with a grin. The girl had worked in Miss Renshaw’s establishment for three years now. The fact Judith had found Rebecca loved wearing formal gowns of all sorts was pleasing to the older woman. Who promptly told her that she was allowed to model their stock while on the premises. Giving the youngster the thrill of wearing restrictive clothing at all times. Strutting and swishing all day while sewn into a tight corset with stockings too. Rebecca was normally in a state of arousal for most of that, occasionally leaving it all on to go home. Thus Karl had the opportunity to undo her before the obvious. The stuff she’d be wearing next week was just as good. So you ready to be ‘interred for the weekend then?” he asked and she nodded eagerly. A long held dream of hers about to become reality. She’d read so much about these on Gromets’ story site, plus others and eventually confessing to Karl, her boyfriend of six years who just by chance had recently begun work at the parlour. He’d looked at what she’d been reading and too was hooked. They’d often tied the other up, but reading about it soon upped the ante and their experiences increased. But as yet she’d never been bound wearing a dress like this one. Within a few months he’d managed, with some creative accounting to ‘relieve’ the place of a casket. Taking it home and spending a long while working out how to bind his girl better than the boxes they used at the moment. Now the coffin was back in his workplace with some very interesting additions to its interior and she, having not seen them, was dying to know how she’d ‘be tightly restrained inside’. The girl looked round, nervously thinking Mr Walters might come in, only to be assured that the boss was off for the weekend and they had the place to themselves. It’d been a quiet summer season so the other workers all had got second jobs, leaving Karl to act as live-in weekend caretaker. The place was packed with caskets but everyone in town seemed to be in good health at the moment. Rebecca waited till he made the building secure before starting to disrobe. Karl smiling as she slipped out of the slinky cream frock and stood there in her underwear, before that came off as well. “Bridal stuff is better” she grinned and over the next few minutes donned the sexiest lingerie he’d ever thought his girl possessed. He helped lace her torso into the corset then proceeded to assist her in slithering into the dress. Sighing as he zipped her up, running both hands over her curves once she’d turned round for a kiss. A brief repair of makeup then Rebecca stepped into three-inch heels, allowing him to buckle the straps and said she was ready for the last bits. Karl fitted her with the catheter and stuff, surprising but delighting Rebecca by including a decent sized vibrator before replacing her panties. Lastly the solid steel chastity belt was applied over the top. The girl trying and failing to even push the vib out an inch as the belt had been custom measured for her two months ago. He came out and tidied up her dress and they embraced as she thanked him for getting all this done for her. “Could you imagine what Judith would say if she knew about the belt?” She grinned but her eyes widened as he produced a thick set of manacles and motioned Rebecca to place both wrists behind her back. The girl shuddering as he locked them, removing the key and slipping it into a pocket. “What are…” she began as he took her arm, ordering her to be quiet. Miss Wilson paused, for the first time having second thoughts. Karl saw her face change and apologised for the way he’d spoken. She nodded, accepted a kiss and didn’t resist as he led his now trembling ‘bride’ into the room where her casket lay on the table. The ramps leading into the furnace… thankfully both powered down as one was due for re-lining, sitting at one end of the rails. Karl brought her to the top, showing her a door, opening the three heavy bolts and sliding it to reveal the space beyond. She peered with some difficulty and trembled. “I’m going in there… In my coffin?” she whispered and shuddered again when he said that was correct. The lass surprised it went so far in. Nearly twenty feet or so and the same width, with pipes hanging down and he explained what they did. A small internal belt allowed them to move the coffins off to one side, the last one to the left couldn’t even be seen it from the doorway. Six was the maximum they could do in this one if required. The other could take twenty but was rarely used. In fact they stored a few damaged caskets in there to save space. “That’s where yours’ came from” he’d grinned telling her last month that he’d acquired one. The dent on the side of hers was enough for it not to be used. “Guess it’s too late to back out eh?” she asked, looking at him and Karl paused. “Well, I’ve spent a lot getting it set up, but if you want out, now is your only chance.” “No, I DO want it, please Karl you know me well enough by now” she said at last and saw him smile, she did too and they had another careful kiss. “OK, show me what you…oh my goodness!” Rebecca exclaimed as Karl opened the casket and she saw the inside. He saw a flash of wanting in those captivating grey eyes of hers. She looked surprised that there were no bindings in the casket and the only padding appeared to be on the sidewall. The box at the top end contained her feeding bottle; the one at the other held the tubes to carry away her waste products. As their plan was for her to remain locked in the coffin overnight at the parlour. Once finding out the furnace was off for rework too she’d grinned, making him promise to slide the whole set up right inside and secure that door too! Then Rebecca saw why the casket was bare, as Karl wheeled what appeared to be a human sized cage from a side room and parked it nearby. She looked at it, seeing the back wall behind the thick fixed collar and waistband was the same type and colour fabric as the casket lining. Two struts poked up from the platform floor, each with restraints attached, just above a pair of shoes mounted on the end. These seemed identical to the ones she was wearing and obviously part of the set up. “So that’s why you wouldn’t let me in the workshop! You actually made one!” she exclaimed looking at what he now said was a cage. “Like that one in the Scottish story.” They’d read that on the site too, looked up some photos of these devices from the Historical Society and he’d made one. Brought up to date for this session of hers and she looked closely at the thick bindings that were soon to hold her helpless. Just as well Karl didn’t know how wet she was already! “OK honey, here we go,” he said and freed her wrists before doing them to the front again, then moved Rebecca around till she could be eased back into the cage under his instructions on when to step up and suchlike. Her breathing was very shallow as she felt her legs hit the ankle cuffs, back resting against the padding. She looked down and saw the thick band that was to enclose her waist, it looked a little small and she hoped he’d got the measurements right. The neck collar also seemed an inch or too high. “Stop there missy and I’ll do the shoes, left one first please.” Rebecca lifted as ordered and felt him remove the shoe, guiding her stocking clad foot into the fixed one on the end. “That ain’t three inches pet, more like five. Thank goodness I’ll not be walking,” she chuckled as he buckled the straps. Then she shuddered as the padded cuff was closed over her ankle. The click of a lock and rattle of key followed and the first of many bindings were done. Least the collar was now in the right place. ‘I’m being locked into a coffin’ she thought, cheeks glowing as Karl repeated this for the other. “How’s that love?” he asked and looked up, amazed to see her smiling, eyes closed as he stroked her legs. “It feels wonderful, just like whatshername in the story. Please carry on,” she whispered and it was his turn to grin now. He brought more cuffs out and locked them either side of her trembling knees, then secured the pairs together. Checking and finding now that she couldn’t move either limb an inch. Karl came up and she opened her eyes, lifting her bound arms over his head as they had another kiss. “No going back now love,” he said, easing the two parts of the belt round and asking her to breathe right in till he could click it shut. Of course she obeyed and he saw her flinch when the first little ‘tink’ came. Then another as he put pressure on each side. “Bit more honey, don’t want movement from your torso either”. Three clicks later he was satisfied and she felt the key being removed once he’d twisted it. “Golly that’s tight, but good too,” she moaned. Stepping away briefly Karl opened the box containing her bridal posy… and the cuffs that would be secured to the belt rather than the ones she was already wearing. These were part of the combination and he fitted them to the belt and opened both. Then Karl freed her wrists and before she could reach over for a last hug he slipped one into the padded cuff and quickly did the other. “You spoilsport” she chuckled and he grinned as the posy was handed over. Adjustments to the sleeves hid the metalwork and he reached for a mirror to show her. Rebecca was really impressed as with her hands together by her waist, the flowers really did camouflage the cuffs and she was thrilled. She now found out why there were holes in the rear panelling just above where her elbows were. Cuffs were applied, adjusted so the flat backs pressed into the fabric and locked, then Karl went behind and fed screws into the backboard. These went right into the restraints and actually pulled her arms deeper into the fabric. With the wristcuffs there as well she couldn’t move those limbs either now. “Collar next,” and she nodded, lifting her chin as ordered so the loop could be brought round. The padding gripped quite tight as she heard the lock engaging, but Karl made sure she could breathe fine before removing another key, this joining a ring on the desk. She’d hoped to be gagged during her interment but at first Karl had not approved. Only after a lot of research did he agree and secretly built a mask, replicating her face but enabling him to hide the tube for the liquid food substitute she’d be getting for the next two days. Rebecca wasn’t thrilled with the taste of the stuff, nor the fact the tube would need to go up through her nose then down the correct part of her throat. All these ideas had come off bondage sites and the pair grateful to the various authors. “I wonder if they know people bring their tales to life?” A lot of practice had taken place during the weeks leading up to this, to enable them to get it right. He approached and fitted the tube up into the box above her. Paused and acceded to her request to free the collar while it was inserted in case she retched. “Good idea honey. Should have done it first to allow you to get used to it. Want a few minutes out of there?” but he was surprised when she declined. “No, I love the feeling of being held. Just be careful mind” Rebecca replied. He nodded and gently slid it up, watching her eyes as they winced and she shook her head. “Stop! Just a moment.” and a brief coughing fit worried him. Once settled again they got it down, tested it and Miss Wilson was satisfied as he relocked the collar. “Right, last bits now and a surprise” he smiled as she wondered what it could be. Gasping as her mask appeared. “Oh wow, that’s amazing Karl” she exclaimed as he showed it to her. Explaining how it would fit over her face and be secured into the roof. The other end clipped to her collar. “OK, I’m ready then love” she said quickly, wanting SO much to be put into the coffin dressed and restrained like this. They had another snog then Karl told her to close both eyes while he put the mask over her face. She obeyed but was startled when the tongue of the gag touched her lips. “Oops, sorry, forgot to say it had that there” he said on hearing her grunt. Rebecca opened up as instructed and he slid the mask down till it clipped into the collar. It was much tighter than she thought, really pressing her head back into the padding behind. But again it was good that another piece of her body could now no longer move. He heard her breathing through the mouthhole and checked the nose pipe wasn’t trapped under the mask. “Ess. Ine.” She ‘said’ in reply to the questions. Though she did squeal as he expanded the gag to totally fill her mouth, forcing her chin hard into the base of the mask. “Uggh. Oooss it a it,” she pleaded and he took it back a notch. “Anks” Finally he brought the door round and she shuddered so much as the two locks were secured. “All done honey,” and she smiled as best she could behind the mask. He left her for a moment to settle and went off to use the bathroom. Coming back he turned the cage round to allow Rebecca to see what was coming next. She could see reasonably well through the gauze patches of the masks’ eyes and saw Karl fitting a small TV screen inside the coffin lid, just above where her face would be. He briefed the girl, saying that all this was being filmed and once she’d been ‘interred’ he’d show her the entire sequence of what they’d just been doing. Again it was something they’d read about and the lass wondered how they’d ever top this in weeks to come. She’d have to be really creative as they normally took it in turns. “Rate” she replied and he smiled then prepared the hoist, bringing it over and attaching the chains to the top of the cage. She squealed as the cage jerked into the air, swaying slightly as Karl brought it over, then Rebecca’s aspect changed as he lowered it back into the coffin. Now she could only see the ceiling and two big cobwebs on the lightshade! Karl opened the cage again then Rebecca felt hands going up her dress as he ferreted for the wastepipe ends then attached those to the box. Going back up and giving her legs a stroke. She’d have jumped a mile had her limbs not been so tightly bound. “Ice,” came the gagged squeal as he rubbed up and down and kept going till she started trembling. “Mmppph…ore” was sighed when he stopped. The cage door was closed and locked and she started as Karl attached the keys to the impressive ring then reached down and placed them amongst the posy. “Now you look after those honey,” he said and Rebecca squealed as the first part of the lid came over. Surely that was a bit over the top? She thought, watching as he came back with a drill. The girl now knowing she was moments away from her dream. Rebecca felt the first two screws going into the base then saw Karl smile as the next two were done. “Nearly there honey, farewell,” he said, bowing then the lass saw him bring the other part of the lid down. Darkness fell and she shuddered violently on hearing the last four screws being secured. She ran through it all. Bound at ankles, above and below knees, waist and elbows too. Her neck and with the top of the mask mounted from the roof pinning her head too. Plus she was gagged and plugged in all holes…well apart from her ears. Damn, that’ll be next time then! Rebecca thought. The TV screen flickered into life. Thankfully her eyes hadn’t adjusted yet to the darkness so it wasn’t too bad. The view from the camera showed her casket still on the floor. Karl sitting at the workbench with a small plate mounted on his engraving tool. “Just doing yours’ love” he said and a few minutes later he brought it over and held it to the camera so she could see it. Miss REBECCA WILSON. B 19-04-1978. D 02-07-2006. She smiled then frowned, as the 2nd was last Sunday. Today was the 7th and she quietly cursed him for getting the date wrong. He attached it to the coffin then spent the next half-hour giving the thing a damn good polishing. Rebecca soon forgot about the mistake as she saw Karl heading for the lift buttons. She trembled as the casket jerked and began to rise till it reached the level of the track. He opened the door of the furnace, the lass pleased to see he’d looked inside and checked it was the ‘off’ one of the two. Then her heart began pounding as she watched him press the other buttons and her coffin slowly slid along the track. Bumping over the ledge and she began crying as it went out of sight. The rumbling finally ceased and then the camera vibrated as it was removed from the shelf. Karl bringing it down and pointing it along the track and she could see her casket again in the dim orange light inside. Miss Wilson watched as the coffin moved sideways now, sliding out of sight and she felt it jerk and clunk after it had stopped. The camera came inside and scanned to the left. Rebecca seeing two small chocks had appeared and now held it into position. Her view changed as he retreated out onto the track and began loading more caskets from the other furnace until her’s was full up. So not only was she helplessly locked inside a casket, deep inside a furnace, more blocked any way out. Now she watched as Karl slowly forced the heavy door shut. Easing the three massive bolts across and Rebecca began to groan at the enormity of what was to come. Just after the subsequent movie from his laptop finished Karl switched off the main lights and went out the door, leaving his very pretty girlfriend there while he went off to guard the place. ...

Rebecca Wilson arrived at the funeral parlour late Friday afternoon where her boyfriend was awaiting her. The girl strode in carrying the bag containing a wedding dress for a forthcoming ‘bondage burial’ scenario. Karl grinned as she dumped it on his desk and gave him the mother of all snogs. “Might have guessed you’d wear that honey. Will Judith mind you taking it from the shop?” Rebecca looked down, “Very unlikely, seeming as its almost my uniform. Besides we’re closed for redevelopment all next week. That’s why I’m doing the winter collection photoshoot over at Harrenby Hall on Monday.” she replied with a grin. The girl had worked in Miss Renshaw’s establishment for three years now. The fact Judith had found Rebecca loved wearing formal gowns of all sorts was pleasing to the older woman. Who promptly told her that she was allowed to model their stock while on the premises. Giving the youngster the thrill of wearing restrictive clothing at all times. Strutting and swishing all day while sewn into a tight corset with stockings too. Rebecca was normally in a state of arousal for most of that, occasionally leaving it all on to go home. Thus Karl had the opportunity to undo her before the obvious. The stuff she’d be wearing next week was just as good. So you ready to be ‘interred for the weekend then?” he asked and she nodded eagerly. A long held dream of hers about to become reality. She’d read so much about these on Gromets’ story site, plus others and eventually confessing to Karl, her boyfriend of six years who just by chance had recently begun work at the parlour. He’d looked at what she’d been reading and too was hooked. They’d often tied the other up, but reading about it soon upped the ante and their experiences increased. But as yet she’d never been bound wearing a dress like this one. Within a few months he’d managed, with some creative accounting to ‘relieve’ the place of a casket. Taking it home and spending a long while working out how to bind his girl better than the boxes they used at the moment. Now the coffin was back in his workplace with some very interesting additions to its interior and she, having not seen them, was dying to know how she’d ‘be tightly restrained inside’. The girl looked round, nervously thinking Mr Walters might come in, only to be assured that the boss was off for the weekend and they had the place to themselves. It’d been a quiet summer season so the other workers all had got second jobs, leaving Karl to act as live-in weekend caretaker. The place was packed with caskets but everyone in town seemed to be in good health at the moment. Rebecca waited till he made the building secure before starting to disrobe. Karl smiling as she slipped out of the slinky cream frock and stood there in her underwear, before that came off as well. “Bridal stuff is better” she grinned and over the next few minutes donned the sexiest lingerie he’d ever thought his girl possessed. He helped lace her torso into the corset then proceeded to assist her in slithering into the dress. Sighing as he zipped her up, running both hands over her curves once she’d turned round for a kiss. A brief repair of makeup then Rebecca stepped into three-inch heels, allowing him to buckle the straps and said she was ready for the last bits. Karl fitted her with the catheter and stuff, surprising but delighting Rebecca by including a decent sized vibrator before replacing her panties. Lastly the solid steel chastity belt was applied over the top. The girl trying and failing to even push the vib out an inch as the belt had been custom measured for her two months ago. He came out and tidied up her dress and they embraced as she thanked him for getting all this done for her. “Could you imagine what Judith would say if she knew about the belt?” She grinned but her eyes widened as he produced a thick set of manacles and motioned Rebecca to place both wrists behind her back. The girl shuddering as he locked them, removing the key and slipping it into a pocket. “What are…” she began as he took her arm, ordering her to be quiet. Miss Wilson paused, for the first time having second thoughts. Karl saw her face change and apologised for the way he’d spoken. She nodded, accepted a kiss and didn’t resist as he led his now trembling ‘bride’ into the room where her casket lay on the table. The ramps leading into the furnace… thankfully both powered down as one was due for re-lining, sitting at one end of the rails. Karl brought her to the top, showing her a door, opening the three heavy bolts and sliding it to reveal the space beyond. She peered with some difficulty and trembled. “I’m going in there… In my coffin?” she whispered and shuddered again when he said that was correct. The lass surprised it went so far in. Nearly twenty feet or so and the same width, with pipes hanging down and he explained what they did. A small internal belt allowed them to move the coffins off to one side, the last one to the left couldn’t even be seen it from the doorway. Six was the maximum they could do in this one if required. The other could take twenty but was rarely used. In fact they stored a few damaged caskets in there to save space. “That’s where yours’ came from” he’d grinned telling her last month that he’d acquired one. The dent on the side of hers was enough for it not to be used. “Guess it’s too late to back out eh?” she asked, looking at him and Karl paused. “Well, I’ve spent a lot getting it set up, but if you want out, now is your only chance.” “No, I DO want it, please Karl you know me well enough by now” she said at last and saw him smile, she did too and they had another careful kiss. “OK, show me what you…oh my goodness!” Rebecca exclaimed as Karl opened the casket and she saw the inside. He saw a flash of wanting in those captivating grey eyes of hers. She looked surprised that there were no bindings in the casket and the only padding appeared to be on the sidewall. The box at the top end contained her feeding bottle; the one at the other held the tubes to carry away her waste products. As their plan was for her to remain locked in the coffin overnight at the parlour. Once finding out the furnace was off for rework too she’d grinned, making him promise to slide the whole set up right inside and secure that door too! Then Rebecca saw why the casket was bare, as Karl wheeled what appeared to be a human sized cage from a side room and parked it nearby. She looked at it, seeing the back wall behind the thick fixed collar and waistband was the same type and colour fabric as the casket lining. Two struts poked up from the platform floor, each with restraints attached, just above a pair of shoes mounted on the end. These seemed identical to the ones she was wearing and obviously part of the set up. “So that’s why you wouldn’t let me in the workshop! You actually made one!” she exclaimed looking at what he now said was a cage. “Like that one in the Scottish story.” They’d read that on the site too, looked up some photos of these devices from the Historical Society and he’d made one. Brought up to date for this session of hers and she looked closely at the thick bindings that were soon to hold her helpless. Just as well Karl didn’t know how wet she was already! “OK honey, here we go,” he said and freed her wrists before doing them to the front again, then moved Rebecca around till she could be eased back into the cage under his instructions on when to step up and suchlike. Her breathing was very shallow as she felt her legs hit the ankle cuffs, back resting against the padding. She looked down and saw the thick band that was to enclose her waist, it looked a little small and she hoped he’d got the measurements right. The neck collar also seemed an inch or too high. “Stop there missy and I’ll do the shoes, left one first please.” Rebecca lifted as ordered and felt him remove the shoe, guiding her stocking clad foot into the fixed one on the end. “That ain’t three inches pet, more like five. Thank goodness I’ll not be walking,” she chuckled as he buckled the straps. Then she shuddered as the padded cuff was closed over her ankle. The click of a lock and rattle of key followed and the first of many bindings were done. Least the collar was now in the right place. ‘I’m being locked into a coffin’ she thought, cheeks glowing as Karl repeated this for the other. “How’s that love?” he asked and looked up, amazed to see her smiling, eyes closed as he stroked her legs. “It feels wonderful, just like whatshername in the story. Please carry on,” she whispered and it was his turn to grin now. He brought more cuffs out and locked them either side of her trembling knees, then secured the pairs together. Checking and finding now that she couldn’t move either limb an inch. Karl came up and she opened her eyes, lifting her bound arms over his head as they had another kiss. “No going back now love,” he said, easing the two parts of the belt round and asking her to breathe right in till he could click it shut. Of course she obeyed and he saw her flinch when the first little ‘tink’ came. Then another as he put pressure on each side. “Bit more honey, don’t want movement from your torso either”. Three clicks later he was satisfied and she felt the key being removed once he’d twisted it. “Golly that’s tight, but good too,” she moaned. Stepping away briefly Karl opened the box containing her bridal posy… and the cuffs that would be secured to the belt rather than the ones she was already wearing. These were part of the combination and he fitted them to the belt and opened both. Then Karl freed her wrists and before she could reach over for a last hug he slipped one into the padded cuff and quickly did the other. “You spoilsport” she chuckled and he grinned as the posy was handed over. Adjustments to the sleeves hid the metalwork and he reached for a mirror to show her. Rebecca was really impressed as with her hands together by her waist, the flowers really did camouflage the cuffs and she was thrilled. She now found out why there were holes in the rear panelling just above where her elbows were. Cuffs were applied, adjusted so the flat backs pressed into the fabric and locked, then Karl went behind and fed screws into the backboard. These went right into the restraints and actually pulled her arms deeper into the fabric. With the wristcuffs there as well she couldn’t move those limbs either now. “Collar next,” and she nodded, lifting her chin as ordered so the loop could be brought round. The padding gripped quite tight as she heard the lock engaging, but Karl made sure she could breathe fine before removing another key, this joining a ring on the desk. She’d hoped to be gagged during her interment but at first Karl had not approved. Only after a lot of research did he agree and secretly built a mask, replicating her face but enabling him to hide the tube for the liquid food substitute she’d be getting for the next two days. Rebecca wasn’t thrilled with the taste of the stuff, nor the fact the tube would need to go up through her nose then down the correct part of her throat. All these ideas had come off bondage sites and the pair grateful to the various authors. “I wonder if they know people bring their tales to life?” A lot of practice had taken place during the weeks leading up to this, to enable them to get it right. He approached and fitted the tube up into the box above her. Paused and acceded to her request to free the collar while it was inserted in case she retched. “Good idea honey. Should have done it first to allow you to get used to it. Want a few minutes out of there?” but he was surprised when she declined. “No, I love the feeling of being held. Just be careful mind” Rebecca replied. He nodded and gently slid it up, watching her eyes as they winced and she shook her head. “Stop! Just a moment.” and a brief coughing fit worried him. Once settled again they got it down, tested it and Miss Wilson was satisfied as he relocked the collar. “Right, last bits now and a surprise” he smiled as she wondered what it could be. Gasping as her mask appeared. “Oh wow, that’s amazing Karl” she exclaimed as he showed it to her. Explaining how it would fit over her face and be secured into the roof. The other end clipped to her collar. “OK, I’m ready then love” she said quickly, wanting SO much to be put into the coffin dressed and restrained like this. They had another snog then Karl told her to close both eyes while he put the mask over her face. She obeyed but was startled when the tongue of the gag touched her lips. “Oops, sorry, forgot to say it had that there” he said on hearing her grunt. Rebecca opened up as instructed and he slid the mask down till it clipped into the collar. It was much tighter than she thought, really pressing her head back into the padding behind. But again it was good that another piece of her body could now no longer move. He heard her breathing through the mouthhole and checked the nose pipe wasn’t trapped under the mask. “Ess. Ine.” She ‘said’ in reply to the questions. Though she did squeal as he expanded the gag to totally fill her mouth, forcing her chin hard into the base of the mask. “Uggh. Oooss it a it,” she pleaded and he took it back a notch. “Anks” Finally he brought the door round and she shuddered so much as the two locks were secured. “All done honey,” and she smiled as best she could behind the mask. He left her for a moment to settle and went off to use the bathroom. Coming back he turned the cage round to allow Rebecca to see what was coming next. She could see reasonably well through the gauze patches of the masks’ eyes and saw Karl fitting a small TV screen inside the coffin lid, just above where her face would be. He briefed the girl, saying that all this was being filmed and once she’d been ‘interred’ he’d show her the entire sequence of what they’d just been doing. Again it was something they’d read about and the lass wondered how they’d ever top this in weeks to come. She’d have to be really creative as they normally took it in turns. “Rate” she replied and he smiled then prepared the hoist, bringing it over and attaching the chains to the top of the cage. She squealed as the cage jerked into the air, swaying slightly as Karl brought it over, then Rebecca’s aspect changed as he lowered it back into the coffin. Now she could only see the ceiling and two big cobwebs on the lightshade! Karl opened the cage again then Rebecca felt hands going up her dress as he ferreted for the wastepipe ends then attached those to the box. Going back up and giving her legs a stroke. She’d have jumped a mile had her limbs not been so tightly bound. “Ice,” came the gagged squeal as he rubbed up and down and kept going till she started trembling. “Mmppph…ore” was sighed when he stopped. The cage door was closed and locked and she started as Karl attached the keys to the impressive ring then reached down and placed them amongst the posy. “Now you look after those honey,” he said and Rebecca squealed as the first part of the lid came over. Surely that was a bit over the top? She thought, watching as he came back with a drill. The girl now knowing she was moments away from her dream. Rebecca felt the first two screws going into the base then saw Karl smile as the next two were done. “Nearly there honey, farewell,” he said, bowing then the lass saw him bring the other part of the lid down. Darkness fell and she shuddered violently on hearing the last four screws being secured. She ran through it all. Bound at ankles, above and below knees, waist and elbows too. Her neck and with the top of the mask mounted from the roof pinning her head too. Plus she was gagged and plugged in all holes…well apart from her ears. Damn, that’ll be next time then! Rebecca thought. The TV screen flickered into life. Thankfully her eyes hadn’t adjusted yet to the darkness so it wasn’t too bad. The view from the camera showed her casket still on the floor. Karl sitting at the workbench with a small plate mounted on his engraving tool. “Just doing yours’ love” he said and a few minutes later he brought it over and held it to the camera so she could see it. Miss REBECCA WILSON. B 19-04-1978. D 02-07-2006. She smiled then frowned, as the 2nd was last Sunday. Today was the 7th and she quietly cursed him for getting the date wrong. He attached it to the coffin then spent the next half-hour giving the thing a damn good polishing. Rebecca soon forgot about the mistake as she saw Karl heading for the lift buttons. She trembled as the casket jerked and began to rise till it reached the level of the track. He opened the door of the furnace, the lass pleased to see he’d looked inside and checked it was the ‘off’ one of the two. Then her heart began pounding as she watched him press the other buttons and her coffin slowly slid along the track. Bumping over the ledge and she began crying as it went out of sight. The rumbling finally ceased and then the camera vibrated as it was removed from the shelf. Karl bringing it down and pointing it along the track and she could see her casket again in the dim orange light inside. Miss Wilson watched as the coffin moved sideways now, sliding out of sight and she felt it jerk and clunk after it had stopped. The camera came inside and scanned to the left. Rebecca seeing two small chocks had appeared and now held it into position. Her view changed as he retreated out onto the track and began loading more caskets from the other furnace until her’s was full up. So not only was she helplessly locked inside a casket, deep inside a furnace, more blocked any way out. Now she watched as Karl slowly forced the heavy door shut. Easing the three massive bolts across and Rebecca began to groan at the enormity of what was to come. Just after the subsequent movie from his laptop finished Karl switched off the main lights and went out the door, leaving his very pretty girlfriend there while he went off to guard the place. ...

“Good to see you again Mrs Gray” Her handsome lawyer smiled warmly as he shook her hand and greeted her at the door to his large and classically expensive looking office. She stepped inside, taking in the red leather furniture, the stacked bookshelves and very imposing, large dark wooden desk as the main focal point of the room. She’d been here quite a few times recently, but always found the office very impressive. ...

I pulled off the highway a bit after 1:00 a.m., went into McDonalds to pee and get a large coffee. My second wind had come and gone and I was beginning to fade. Twenty hours behind the wheel is a bit much, but I had only four to go. It was all downhill from here. Back on the highway I got up to speed, set the snooze control. There was a car in front of me and I slowly gained on it. It was a white, 5-Series BMW. It had a sticker on the back window that said University Hospital Staff. On the floor in back was a girl, a Vietnamese girl. She was wearing only her underwear and she was bound hand and foot. ...

I’d lusted after her for some time. Having followed her through the small amount of modeling she had done, I had grown to be an avid fan. Not only because she was innocent and beautiful, but also because it was clear how much she loved bondage and submission. Living the life of a fetish model, I was always surprised that she complained as much to me about not being able to truly submit. Her last boyfriend was handsome for sure, but not into the “scene” as they say, and constantly disapproving of her work in bondage. As I grew to be her friend more and more, I tried to tell her she could find better, someone who would let her live her own life, but I think she never believed it. It was all I could do not to blurt out, “it’s me! I’ll make your dreams come true!” But I was involved myself, in a somewhat soft relationship that had stopped fulfilling my need to truly dominate. I was ready for a change, and I hoped Sarah was, too. ...

I’d lusted after her for some time. Having followed her through the small amount of modeling she had done, I had grown to be an avid fan. Not only because she was innocent and beautiful, but also because it was clear how much she loved bondage and submission. Living the life of a fetish model, I was always surprised that she complained as much to me about not being able to truly submit. Her last boyfriend was handsome for sure, but not into the “scene” as they say, and constantly disapproving of her work in bondage. As I grew to be her friend more and more, I tried to tell her she could find better, someone who would let her live her own life, but I think she never believed it. It was all I could do not to blurt out, “it’s me! I’ll make your dreams come true!” But I was involved myself, in a somewhat soft relationship that had stopped fulfilling my need to truly dominate. I was ready for a change, and I hoped Sarah was, too. ...

continued from part 7 Part 8: Rescue and Release I got up early. She woke up as I was getting out of bed. I left her stuck in the rubber sleep sack whilst I showered. She did after all have a diaper on so she could wait. Though somehow I don’t think she liked the idea. When we had both dressed and Rose was cooking breakfast I was thinking how we could rescue Lillian and trap ROSE. ...

The Arrival The wind is still, but the air is still biting cold as she sits in the ornate sleigh. Mistress Bella hears nothing but the sounds of the bells on the reins, as the team of four white horses pull valiantly through the deep snow. How she loves that sound… so clear and melodic with nothing to counterpoint their song except the occasional whinny of the team. Such a magnificent set of steeds… pure white with long, flowing, well groomed manes streaming out behind them. Gold bridles and bits accenting their beauty and ending in white embossed leather leads…. much like she has for her dear slave pet. Ahh, but he is her prize, and deserves nothing but the best of what she has to give. He is nestled under her clothing, at her feet, head on her lap as instructed. This is for his protection, but most of all for her warmth. The weather on these sleigh trips can be brutal. Today is not so bad. No raging blizzard to cloud her vision and block her way, no sleet to mar the surface of her skin. She closes her eyes for a moment to summon the memory of her pet’s caresses on her skin. He loves to touch her skin, soft and slow is how he draws his hands up her skin… when she allows it, of course. She doesn’t tell him how much she relishes that touch. She is dressed for whatever weather comes her way. Mistress feels her pet’s head resting against her leather clad thigh… she always wears her thigh high leather boots on these trips, for one never knows how deep the snow will be. But then, he is the only one who knows this… for her boots are covered by layers of silk petticoats and overlaid by a deep emerald velvet skirt. Above the skirt is a tight ivory corset, embroidered with the finest details of ivy and lilies. Over all of this she wears a heavy cape of arctic fox fur lined in heavy satin with a large hood. He revels in the smell of the leather under his nose. It is intoxicating when mixed with her perfume. He could stay here forever, under her skirts, at her feet. He certainly isn’t uncomfortable, for under him is layer upon layer of furs to cushion his ride. He is clad in leather as well, for that is his Mistresses delight. Each piece he wears is leather tooled just for him, with her name, with her design, always showing to whom he belongs, in case there is ever a question. Around his ankles are thick gold chains, each with a lock ornately decorated in silver and gold, the keys to which are hanging around her neck. Around his wrists are matching leather gauntlets, also locked with rings for restraining. Circling his neck is her collar… worn always, locked always… the only exceptions are when she bathes him, and when she bids him to take her forcefully…. to do what he pleases… as long as it pleases her too. He knows what this means…. he knows to push her down on the bed, to pin her down with her arms above her and kiss her passionately, and to take her, roughly, but not brutally…. to let her know she is what he wants even when unfettered by chains and collars. He is safe here, he is secure… his needs are met; he knows his place and has to worry about nothing. He is truly happy. He is awoken from his half sleep by a tug on the chain attached to his collar… his Mistress wants him. She reaches under the blanket on her lap to grasp his chin and tilt it up toward her. “Hello, my sleepy pet”, she purrs… “We’ve not much farther to go before we are home, and I wish you to service me, to ease my need”. He needs no further prompting and buries his head between her spread legs under the thickness of the covers and skirts. He slowly laps at her with his tongue flat and occasionally sucks on her, feeling her buck when he does so….. he knows he must stop every so often, so she can catch her breath and when he begins again, after the last pause, she arches her back as the spasms force her to grab his head and push it ever closer. Once her twitching stops, she once again purrs for him…. “Oh my pet… you have done very well…. would you bring out the bag?” His eyes dance with anticipation. He produces the black velvet bag from under the furs and hands it to her. He watches with glee as she reveals her own burgundy velvet bag, removes one black marble from her bag and replaces it with two white ones from his. Two! He thinks… two… I must have done very well. He begins to fantasize what the evening holds in store for him when he suddenly hears the voices of hurried servants. Time, it seems, is always the enemy. The sleigh comes to a stop and he scrambles to a kneeling position as his Mistress has taught him to do when she stands. Once she is steady, he hurries down the step of the sleigh and takes her hand to help her down, keeping his eyes to the ground, or rather, to her boots. Oh her boots… he couldn’t stand to look away from those. He feels the stares of the others…. glares of jealousy at his place at the Mistress’s side. She has exalted him to a position of honor rarely known. He is her only lover, her only pet. He is to be treated with respect and cared for and those who do not, face her wrath. The stories of the sad men who dared to cross her are legendary, possibly embellished by time, but not many care to find out for sure. Of course he knows he is at her mercy and she is not always in a good mood. He listens carefully as she barks orders to the others around them, and not hearing any orders attached to him, he keeps his head bowed until she strides into the keep…. then he must follow, for she holds the leash. She walks past the large fieldstone fireplace, where something wonderful is cooking and marches him right up the flat, shallow, circular marble stairs to her room. There she releases his leash and in one quick movement, unlatches her cape. Before it can fall to the floor, he catches it and hangs in on the back of the heavy wooden, arched door. He stokes the fire to keep the room warm and kneels near the fire on the pile of furs that cover the floor, awaiting her wishes. This pile of furs is her favorite place to be with him. There are furs of almost every kind of animal found in the forest. As with everything else, they exist to sustain her. “Oh my pet”, she sighs as she lies on the furs next to him, “I would so like to spend the evening with you, keeping you on the edge, trying different variations with my silk ropes, but alas I cannot… I have duties waiting for me. Before I go, I wish a neck massage!” ...

I was muttering under my breath as I shoved the door open with my backside. It was an easy door to open, and it had to be as my arms were full of cleaning equipment. Equipment I allowed to crash on to the floor with a degree of satisfaction before looking around the room. I was supposed to be getting some help with this kennel cleaning job, but my volunteer companion appeared to have, to use the technical term, scarpered. Probably outside making pretty blue goo-goo eyes at the kennel owner in the hope she would be taken off any rotas with the words cleaning on them. ...

The sound of feet skipping down the stairs caught my attention. It could only be one person. Five o’clock on the Friday before spring break and the exodus was complete. Well, all except for the five girls who were staying - and the woman. I had heard the footsteps three floors up and there was only one tenant on that floor: Morgan Trent, 24, freshman. Sound was followed by feet, legs, heavy-ish thighs, bouncing tits, a perky ponytail. ...

That crackling sound is starting to get to me now. I know she cannot help it, but it is seriously starting to get on my nerves. The source of that terrible sound is in front of me on a table. A sturdy table with a sole occupant who has very little choice in the matter. Every tiny movement she makes is accompanied by a faint crackling sound, and no matter how hard she tries she is quite unable to stay still. And I cannot really blame her. If it was me on that table I doubt I would be able to keep still either. ...

The wedding went as weddings do: Leela had a tantrum and dumped her basket of rose petals in the aisle, sat down and cried. At the reception a drunk Uncle Phil collided with a drunk Aunt May on the dance floor, setting off a mini firestorm until both had fresh drinks, kissed, and made up. Kind of creeped me out. The fact that they were siblings, I mean. And it was a serious, and I mean serious, kiss. Well, the jury was still out on that. And Uncle Earl, the official family photographer, ran out of film. Hey! Earl! One word: Digital! ...

The wedding went as weddings do: Leela had a tantrum and dumped her basket of rose petals in the aisle, sat down and cried. At the reception a drunk Uncle Phil collided with a drunk Aunt May on the dance floor, setting off a mini firestorm until both had fresh drinks, kissed, and made up. Kind of creeped me out. The fact that they were siblings, I mean. And it was a serious, and I mean serious, kiss. Well, the jury was still out on that. And Uncle Earl, the official family photographer, ran out of film. Hey! Earl! One word: Digital! ...

(story continues from Sci-Fi Club Part 3) Part 4 Carly lived at Danny and Katie’s house for a week. Her knowledge of the system was very useful in it’s instillation of the mobile emitter at their house. Soon it was fully operational, much to Katie’s dismay. Outside of their home, the Walsh’s were a very normal couple. They socialized, worked, and lived the life that any married couple living in suburban Chicago lives. Inside the house, now that was a different story. ...

“There!” We turn to look where Adam is pointing, see nothing but forest. Then Tabitha points. “There! By the second big tree.” Then we see it. The clearing. As we move closer we can see the natives, thin, wiry men and women. Some of the men carry spears. Some of the women carry babies. Adam throttles down the outboard and the dugout eases toward shore. Just as the canoe nudges ground men rush forward. I turn to Adam, but he just sits, calmly, in the back of the boat. ...

Author’s Note: This story follows ‘Kristen Finds a Job’. Many thanks to Jennifer Harrison for telling me about some of her travel adventures and for editing this story. For once, something Joan had gotten me into wasn’t a hideous disaster. I was on my way to the office of ‘We Help’, an organization that provided services for the elderly and the disabled. I still didn’t have a paying job, but at least I now had a reason to get out of the apartment. Performing useful work really helped me break out of my depression. ...

My name is Jeff and it had been nearly three years since my ordeal at the hands of a sadistic Syracuse area dominatrix. The full story has been written previously but I’ll briefly recount what took place. I was 18 at the time and a star high school quarterback, when I succumbed to the fantasy of submitting to a dominatrix. Through the Internet, I met and arranged a session with a dominatrix, whose first name is Mary. She was insistent that I dress as a female, also suggesting that a bondage session with another male submissive would be to her liking. ...

(story continues from Everything going Wright and Rosie in undiscovered Borneo Part 2) Part Three The first tsunami wave almost killed Rosie Wright… the second saved her life. She’d just finished storing the latest offerings from the natives when the girl realised she could not hear the waves outside the cave as usual. The normal swish… roar… swish and roar that Rosie had listened to for weeks on end had suddenly stopped, and it puzzled her. From her time as one of Oxford’s premier biologist-explorers Miss Wright knew this island wasn’t in a tidal area. ...

(story continues from Night of the Living Dolls Chapter 10: A fight unlike any other) Author’s note: This is a serial that is a mixture of humor and horror that revolves around the “end of the world " idea. There are scenes of sexuality, profanity and mild violence so if this bothers you, please move onto the nearest G rated story. Otherwise, enjoy! Chapter 11: Games and Action and Dolls, oh my! ...

It wasn’t that she was obsessed with masturbation, it’s just that when Master was away she was forbidden to touch herself and so, naturally she could think of little else. At least she would get some relief tonight … or not. It depended on Master’s mood. The mantle clock began to chime. 10:00, time for Master’s e-visit. Lisa checked the webcam, positioned the chair and settled in. She slouched a bit, draped her legs over the arm rests, reached her hands between her legs, spread her pussy lips, lay her head back and closed her eyes. ...

continued from part 9 Chapter 10: Ponygirl Training ‘S’ had now been suspended from the strap cage hanging high above the floor of the training room for many many hours. She had been dressed in her total coverage suit with internally fitted devices which she had come to enjoy especially the e-stimulation which had brought her to orgasmic delight on un-numbered occasions. She could make out the floor some ten feet below her as she hung in the tight embrace of the strap cage through the darkened lenses of the goggles she had been fitted with. Suddenly the dildo deeply embedded within her came to life for the umpteen time; she squirmed as the pulses grew. At the same time her nipples began to receive the e-stim which excited her beyond belief. She knew that she was to be brought to yet another shattering pleasure; she accepted her fate, indeed she was now completely lost in her own masochistic world of latex encapsulation. ‘Come pleasures of sublime ecstasy visit me, use me, abuse me and lead me where ever you want, I am your acolyte and offer myself unconditionally to you. I am become a living latex creature, held, and suspended in your tight embrace willing you to lead me to the ultimate rubberization of a life devoted to the worship of all things latex!’ ...

(story continues from R.A.B.B. Revenge Against Bad Boyfriends 2) Chapter Three: Ben’s Story - Final. Robyn left Ben hanging in his condom prison the next morning, with a few ounces of her morning pee inside, just to “piss” him off! She was in the kitchen when Brittany arrived. “You actually fucked yourself ….with him?!” Brittany laughed. “Head first!!” Robyn explained!!! “You HAVE to let me…” Brittany pleaded… “He’s upstairs, hanging on the bed post, go have fun!!” Robyn said! ...

continued from part one Part Two “Mistress” Margaret have been dragged down to the dungeon, where she had been left in her own hell. Unable to satisfy her craving for orgasm due to the bondage her slave Jane had put her in, she just had to endure hours of animal lust. As she hung in a strappardo her engorged breasts hanging like balloons craving the touch of someone, anyone! Just so she could get the orgasm she craved. ...

continued from part 1 What a Day: Part 2 The time I had spent so far in this cell was not as hard as the time I spent within my mind’s eye wondering about what was going to happen next. I cannot explain the difficulty in silence when one has so much to say and cannot speak. To share that the level of restraint I was experiencing was not beyond anything I could have actually asked for and the circumstances that brought together this situation is the most disturbing part of this. The time that Shannon had waited for an opportunity to get even with her sister Janice was astonishing. I was clearly the pawn in a larger issue. ...

I can’t help but squirm as my lover buckles me into the straight jacket and chains my feet to it so I am in a sort of hogtie position on the floor at my lovers feet. My lover then attaches a leash to my collar and locks me to the couch while they watch TV. I squirm but find that I am helpless and try to settle in for what could be a long wait. Several times I glance up and see my lover staring at me and smiling that evil smile of theirs as they tell me to worship their feet. I squirm over the best as I can and start licking and kissing and sucking on their feet. I suck the toes one by one and lick in between them and even lick the bottom of the feet. My lover humiliates me verbally while I lick, telling me how nice it is that I am finally helpless as I should be and that I may remain like this for a long time. After about a half hour of licking I am allowed to stop and told to remain quiet while they watch a show on TV. I feel a blindfold covering my eyes and soon I cannot see. I listen to the TV and hear my lover shift positions and even get up now and then and walk into the other room. ...

Toni was at a loose end one Saturday afternoon so Toni suggested going to their local fetish shop. Roni jumped at the chance owing to the fact she, being the sub had the washing to do! Toni squeezed Roni’s shoulders, at five foot four Toni towered over Roni’s five foot two frame. Everything about Roni was small, but perfectly formed, that’s what Toni loved about her! They walked to the shop which was only a few streets away, And being regulars knew pretty what Sharon, the store owner had in. ...

(story continues from Personalized Training)_ _continued from part 1 Preface: This is a true story about my search for an extended play session with a serious dominatrix and how I got more than I expected and learned to love it! Some minor liberties are taken with events once or twice to make for a more entertaining read but this is pretty much exactly how it went down! Chapter 4: “Poor slave doesn’t know what hit him.” ...

A short story of revenge Sondra and Saffron Stone were twins, their dark raven hair always made them different. Their hair was long and had a soft curl. Their tall curvy figures were in their eyes perfect! The girls grew up wanting for nothing, as children their parents owned a hundred and twenty acre estate in Oxfordshire and as teenagers they finished their education at Oxford. They worked on many levels, using their bodies to gain control of men and women, either one could talk their way around other people, they honed the art from an early age jousting for control with their mother and father. Together they just got what they wanted! In there teens they discovered Lesbianism, they caught their mother in bed with her very female personal trainer. Their silence gained them much leverage, but they discovered their father was going to a Mistress, and were very interested in her when they discovered the Mistress had a dungeon! The twins seduced Mistress Maxine and within days had reduced her to little more than their sexual plaything. The twin gained much from Mistress Maxine, namely a keen interest in Latex! ...

continued from part 1 Part 2 The questions about her situation four people could answer. These being the owners of the ‘Western Approaches Society’ a secret organisation that few people apart from their many customers for custom built bondage furniture knew about. So imagine Barry McIvor’s surprise when their company secretary, Moira, had told her boss a week ago that she’d discovered an amazing girl right here on the island, showing them Jesse’s diary. “To think that pretty lassie assumed that I could earn enough running the B&B rather than what we do here, nor the boat to keep you and the boys solvent. It was bloody hard not to show I knew exactly what she was doing. Just managed to bluff it. Honestly, kids these days are so gullible. But Barry, she alone found the cage, tested it… and to be honest I think she’s got the sort of attitude we could do something with. She’s got one heck of an imagination too. No way are your standard cages anything like the old one Graham had in the Smithy. If I’d known it, and all the other stuff was there then we could have got the Society some serious cash. The average ‘dom’ would love something like this. Billy pet, how’s she doing in there?” ...

continued from part 1 Part 2 The questions about her situation four people could answer. These being the owners of the ‘Western Approaches Society’ a secret organisation that few people apart from their many customers for custom built bondage furniture knew about. So imagine Barry McIvor’s surprise when their company secretary, Moira, had told her boss a week ago that she’d discovered an amazing girl right here on the island, showing them Jesse’s diary. “To think that pretty lassie assumed that I could earn enough running the B&B rather than what we do here, nor the boat to keep you and the boys solvent. It was bloody hard not to show I knew exactly what she was doing. Just managed to bluff it. Honestly, kids these days are so gullible. But Barry, she alone found the cage, tested it… and to be honest I think she’s got the sort of attitude we could do something with. She’s got one heck of an imagination too. No way are your standard cages anything like the old one Graham had in the Smithy. If I’d known it, and all the other stuff was there then we could have got the Society some serious cash. The average ‘dom’ would love something like this. Billy pet, how’s she doing in there?” ...

continued from part 3 Part 4 I was stuck. I had planned, ever so elaborately, for the ‘perfect’ straightjacket self-bondage: I wouldn’t be able to get out of it at all, however hard I tried, so I would be -and feel- completely helpless for 24 hours, After which my partner would come in to set me free. And I knew I could face the long bondage session, because self bondage left me tied less stringently than at the efficient hads of my partner, so I would have enough freedom to change positions and adjust over time, avoiding the pains of strict immobility. ...

Tanya bent down and picked up her shoes standing them neatly on the table in front of her. The chunky heels were four inches long, and square in shape. With downward pressure from her thumbs she slid aside a panel which covered the top of one heel, revealing a hollow interior. Smiling and humming happily she unfastened a catch on a small cage on the same table, reached in and lifted up a mini-man. He was naked, struggling desperately futilely against her. She dropped him into the heel then replaced the covering panel. Inside, the little man had to curl his body awkwardly to fit in. His head, neck and spine were painfully bent. It was dark, musty, sweat-smelly and warm. Meanwhile, Tanya had removed a similar panel on the undersideof her shoe. This one was directly beneath the pad of her foot, extending under her toes. The exposed space was divided in two, like the battery compartment of a remote control. Again she reached into the cage, but this time she picked two little men. She lay the men face down in the spaces available, so their backs would be to the floor when she had the shoe on. One disobedient mini-man would not lie still. With a little sigh and a wry grin of amusement she lifted him toward her face. As he came nearer and nearer she licked her red painted lips, slowly opening her mouth as if she were about to eat. She laughed at the sounds of his tiny pleading shouts and screams. Changing her grip to both hands she pinched his waist between fingers and thumbs then twisted his body sharply, snapping his spine and paralysing him. “Now you’ll lie still won’t you little one ?” she laughed. She put him back inside the sole of her shoe and clicked the rubber sole back into place. The inner sole of her shoe was perforated allowing the men to breathe, although every breath was suffused with the smell of her feet. When her full weight was on the shoe, then the sole of her foot closed off the breathing holes and the mini-men came close to suffocation. She repeated this process with the other shoe, then slipped them on. Standing slowly she let her full weight bear down on her little captives. She walked around the room, swaggering letting her full hips sway and undulate admiring herself in the full length mirror she had hung on the wall. She looked magnificently sexy in a tight white top, semi-transparent and decorated in flower patterns, black lycra micro-mini-skirt, black stockings and her special high heeled shoes. As she walked, the mini-men suffered immediate pains, being crushed, smothered and violently shaken in their shoe prison. Even standing still she was causing immense crushing pain but if she ran or stamped her feet then the mini-men faced oblivion. But, to Tanya, the benefits were obvious. The little panting breaths from under her feet drew air in and out, cooling and comforting her hot, sweaty feet. Their constant struggles under the pad of her foot gave her a delicious massage, and the feeling of crushing and abusing these helpless little men, feeling them squirm under her feet for her pleasure, was an immense turn on. That she was turned on, could be testified to by a mini-man in the crotch of her panties. He was sewn in, using loops to hold wrists, ankles and waist. He was muscular and resilient and needed to be. He could hold his breath for over a minute and often needed to as she walked or sat. All day her juices flowed over him, they soaked his skin, and went up his nose as well as into his helpless mouth. She loved the idea of using these little creatures as panty liners what better use for them could there be. Sometimes she would press his body to her slit for greater stimulation and pleasure. She sat down to finish her cup of tea before she went to work, smoothing her mini-skirt with the palms of her hands. She grimaced and spat her tea back into the cup, it had gone cold. She picked up the smoked glass cup, swirling the tea and watching as the cloudy liquid moved. She was about to take it and the tea-pot to the sink when she noticed a mini-man glaring at her from the cage. She put her cup down again smiling in surprise at this mini-man’s gall. She plucked him from the cage, holding him upside down by the ankles. He struggled and tried to kick free as she moved him over the table and toward her cup. With a wicked grin and a laughing “Bye-Bye”, she ducked his little head and body into the cold tea. After a few seconds of frenzied kicking came an almost imperceptible stream of bubbles. She paused then pulled him out, just enough for his head to clear the surface. It amused her to see him gulping air into his tiny lungs, even as he was coughing and spluttering from being submerged. Just as his breathing returned to normal, she ducked him again. This time he stayed strangely still for a while, but eventually as she looked idly through the glass sides of the cup, she saw his eyes open wide and he struggled again. Once more, she lifted him out of the tea. Holding him firmly in her left hand, she lifted up the tea-pot and refilled her cup to the top. Some tea spilled over into the saucer so she lifted the cup from it and poured a little back into the cup. With slow cruelty she dislocated his arms at each shoulder and his legs at the hips. He passed out momentarily until she began snapping the tiny fragile bones of his arms and legs. The adrenalin overdose was enough to shock him back to consciousness. With a chuckle she dropped him into the full cup, headfirst. To ensure his doom, she sat the saucer on top of the cup, sealing him in. Through the glass she saw his fruitless struggles to survive. ...

My name is Loren and I am one of those naughty girls that is somehow always in trouble, and I love it. I love being wicked and needing to be disciplined, I love being called naughty, even if it is only in my own head! I love putting my body through my own versions of discipline, and mostly I love the feeling of being totally helpless and obedient and all bound up. ...

(story continues from The Wand) Part Two: Emily The morning was beautiful, the sun is shining, the wind of the previous week is gone, and in my lounge, locked in a hamster cage, is the shrunken body of my betraying boyfriend. The bastard has been screwing my best friend Emily and I had been shown him doing so by the magic contained within the wand! I reached out and yes the wand lay next to me, a twisted piece of thin stick with a carved handle and a lot of power. The wand would help me, I can feel its affinity to my thoughts, the wand will grant me the power to seek my revenge, or is it justice, on those that have betrayed my trust. The wand, I reach out to pick it up, its power ripples through my fingers, melding into my hand, shaping its self to my thoughts, becoming a part of me! ...

Written with the help and advice of Margaret B The Club was, as always was packed at the weekend and Mistress Kim surveyed her group of friends, and their slaves. Mistress had been there at the start when the club was opened, many years ago. She had seen most things to do with BDSM and quite a few that had nothing to do with it! She was married to a drunk who used her as a punch bag, until he drove (drunk) into another car with four university coed’s inside. All five were killed in the accident. Leaving Kim with no job and a house to pay for! She had worked from that moment on, for everything she had. Nearly fifteen years later, at the ripe old age of 47 she had a good job a home and was recognized as a domme of some standing. Kim had moved on from the days she played the little housewife/punch bag to a top which felt comfortable with men but especially women. ...

It was probably morning, but the storm was blocking any sunlight from Laura’s bedroom window. She had only been in Newton for a week and survived three incredibly violent thunderstorms. A tornado touched down five miles East of here on Tuesday and a few square miles of wheat had been flattened by hail stones the size of golf balls. They told her Kansas had intense weather, but she wasn’t prepared for this. ...

This story contains adult content and should not be made available to minors or be read by anyone who is offended by sexual materials. Feel free to repost this story as long as it is in an appropriate place for the content and as long as this disclaimer remains with it. As long as Jenny could remember, strange things had happened to and around her. She had been in and out of different research facilities, both with and without her consent for the majority of her life. Jenny it seems has certain telekinetic abilities.. Not only did she seem to have the ability to move things, Jen could also alter stuff and manifest things from thin air. The problem was she had absolutely no control over when and what she affected. The ability seemed to be more connected to her subconscious mind than any thoughts she was aware of making. As soon as something happened, she always recognized it as that thought that kind of floated in the back of her mind. On more than one occasion, she had awoken to something she had produced from a dream or nightmare. Luckily, anything that truly terrified her simply disappeared the moment she freaked out. ...

series continued from part 3 The Gourmet Club - An Evangelical Meal Danny Potter, was born at dawn on born March 15, 1980. When the Doctor spanked his baby butt to get him breathing Danny’s baby screams could be heard throughout the one story hospital. “He’s going to be a fine preacher,” so said his mother, along with his father who were day laborers. They were both fervent participants in the local Assemblies of God congregation. ...

(story continues from Calculated Misfortune) Part Two Time had passed very slowly for me, or so I had thought. Sitting as I was, unable to move or free myself only made my mind race down many roads to reflect on my current circumstances and limitations. When is she going to return? What is she going to tell me now? Is there anything I can do to get out of this? Given what could only be referred to as an Ultimatum and understanding only made things worse. I was in a predicament which was limited to say the least, but what was worse was that it was out of my control and in the hands of the women who held it. ...

story continued from part one Part Two Time had passed very slowly for me, or so I had thought. Sitting as I was, unable to move or free myself only made my mind race down many roads to reflect on my current circumstances and limitations. When is she going to return? What is she going to tell me now? Is there anything I can do to get out of this? Given what could only be referred to as an Ultimatum and understanding only made things worse. I was in a predicament which was limited to say the least, but what was worse was that it was out of my control and in the hands of the women who held it. ...

(story continues from Petgirl Trapped 2) Part Three Autumn tried her best to stay comfy in the cage but it was hard. She tried to lay on her belly but she couldn’t breath well. She rolled over onto her side and in a short amount of time her limbs would fall asleep. She grumbled and got up on her hands and knees and moved about. She shook her head when realizing that she was circling about like a cat or dog. She finally rolled over onto her back and fell into a light sleep. *SLAP!!* “MMMFFFF!!!” Autumn screamed into the waking world through her gag. The pain across her crotch was so intense. She rolled over and got into a ball. For a moment she forgot how bound she was and fought with her binding again. “Sheesh…you even sleep like a slut. On your back with your legs open for all the world to see.” Nicole stood with crop in hand. Autumn blinked away a tear and looked up at Nicole. Well…a much more glamorous Nicole that is. Her hair was out of the ponytail and down…styled beautifully and with a bit covering one eye. Nails polished and shaped perfectly with no polish. But it was Autumn’s sexy silky little black dress that focused most of the attention. Nicole mockingly turned on her black heels and posed. “You like? There was soooo much to choose from but I liked the classic little black dress….don’t you? But I couldn’t go out in this little number without some extras.” Nicole pulled out of her purse…her rather new looking leather purse…Autumn’s debit card. “It was so nice of you to leave your PIN number written down at home. I got a manicure, hair done, new shoes..even these.” Nicole turned and sat down on Autumn’s cage. Autumn got a full view of Nicole’s new pure white silk panties. Autumn grumbled angrily and thrashed in the cage. That blond brat ran up a bill on her, humiliated her and enjoying all of it too much. Nicole wiggled her tush but didn’t get up off the cage. “Now listen slave pet…get use to this for the weekend. I plan on having alot of fun with you..it will be worth every penny you got.” Autumn panted and turned away from Nicole’s pert little tush above her and sulked. She didn’t know what to do. Nicole quickly hopped off the cage and turned to face Autumn and grinned. She rushed to the other room for a few minutes then returned. “Ok Autumn….hmmm, that doesn’t seem petlike enough. Lets see…Lady? Tramp? Socks….no. I know and it works well for your red hair. I’ll call you Ginger. It’s pretty and means redhead in British slang. You like your new name Ginger?” Nicole tapped on the cage. “Mmmfffff!!!” Autumn grunted loudly into her gag. Now this blond bitch was giving her a new pet name too. “Now now Ginger…if you want out of that cage you better be a good girl…do you want out?” Nicole kept a happy cheery voice as she talked down to Autumn. She didn’t want to stay in this cage for the rest of the day and the coming night. She nodded lightly to Nicole’s amusement. Autumn then shifted up to her elbows and knees getting ready to be let out. “Good girl..just need to set up a little security in case you go bad.” Nicole quickly spun around to the backside of the cage and reached in enough and snatched Autumn’s panties and ripped them off quick and painfully. “Mmmmmfff!!” Autumn bucked but it was too late and took her by surprised. Cool air touched her now exposed bum and sent shivers over her body. She turned to look back at Nicole. A series of bright flashes met her eyes as Nicole took a series of pictures with the sub-shop digital camera. Autumn tried to cover up and shift about but it did little good. After a few more pictures Nicole turned and showed Autumn through the bars all the embarrassing pics showing off Autumn’s bare bum and other delicate parts. Autumn squealed as Nicole went away and back to the other room. Autumn felt horrified and ashamed. What was that horrid girl thinking? After a few long minutes, Nicole came back and opened the door. “Come on….follow me.” That was all she said and it was quite serious and evenly stated. Autumn stepped out and walked carefully into the office room where Nicole had already stepped in. Nicole proceeded to Autumn’s desk while Autumn went to the middle of the room and sat down awkwardly. Nicole sat on the desk and crossed her legs. She leaned over and turned the computer monitor on. The pictures that Nicole had just took were on there and ready to load up at the yahoo groups and DA pages. “Just one press of the button and you be crossing over into a new world of bondage. That is…if you disobey me. Now then, I am going to release you and you are going to freshen up in the bathroom over there. Don’t you dare try anything…ok?” Autumn had to soak this in for a second. Nicole had went into evil Domme mode here. The worse part was that she really good at it. Autumn had no choice but to nod a defeated yes. What else could she do? “Good girl.” Nicole got off the desk and walked over to Autumn and unlocked the gag and cuffs holding her arms and legs in there bent positions. She didn’t however undo them fully..just made it so Autumn could. Autumn wiggled at the cuffs as Nicole walked back and sat on the desk. She put her perfect looking manicured finger above the button that would publish the pics. After a few minutes Autumn got the wrist/upper arm cuffs off and the bondage paw mittens. In no time Autumn got the ballet boots and other items off. She stood up and stretched. Even though she was now naked..it still felt good. “I can’t believe…” Autumn started to talk but stopped as Nicole’s finger went closer to the button. “Be quiet. Thats one of the rules. You are not to talk unless I tell you to. Nodding is good enough for the likes of you in most cases. And when I do for some reason want to her more than mmmfff’ing from you, you better end it with Mistress Nicole. Understand? Tell me you understand.? Nicole stared right at the naked redhead. “Yes…yes Mistress Nicole.” Autumn shifted her feet a little. She knew how to be submissive to Master L, but not with any Mistress. And def with Nicole. “Good girl. Now you go and freshen up. I want you to wash up too. Guess a bitch bath is what you will need. You should have everything you need in there..now go.” Nicole never moved away, even an inch from the button. Autumn probably could rush her but it was too risky. So Autumn nodded and turned and went to the sub-shop’s restroom connected to the office. Nicole did have it ready. Soap, washcloth, toothpaste..etc. All the most cheapest stuff there was. She grumbled to herself. Nicole had spoiled herself with getting her hair done, manicures and Autumn swore she smelled her favorite perfume on Nicole too. But she would have to deal with this stuff. Autumn took care of her most important needs. After being caged up for so long..she had too. Autumn then took care of her teeth and brushed them clean. The gag left a bad taste in her mouth and at least the mint flavored toothpaste got rid of that. Next she ran hot water in the sink and soaked the washcloth in it then started to clean herself up. She ran the cloth up and down her legs and feet. Rinsed and continued around her chest and neck. Then ended with her midsection and back. She ran fresh water and cleaned her face. Now she was totally natural. Naked, clean and no makeup of any kind. She sighed and went back into the room to see what that evil little blond had in store for her. A fold up table sat there with alot of stuff on it. Nicole was perched on the desk again..ready to press the button if needed. She held out her finger and motioned Autumn to approach the table. “Good…all squeaky clean. Now you are going to get yourself ready like a good pet. First powder your body up.” Autumn took up the powdwerpuff and put it in the powder and started putting it all about. It didn’t take long to cover herself and she sat it back down. Nicole pointed to a black latex mass on the table and Autumn picked it up. Seemed like a simple enough pair of latex panties…simple enough till two massive plugs fell from them. “No..way..I am…” Autumn’s lips pressed hard together and looked up at Nicole. Nicole’s blue eyes were cold and hard, “Oh…yes…you are…and now…don’t forget the lube.” Autumn paused but then lowered her hand to the tube of lube and put some out on the plugs. Her insides fluttered nervously as she lubed up the plug shaped like a freakishly endowed man’s penis. After adding a little more than might be needed she put her first leg through the hole of the panties and then the other. She slowly pulled them up and stopped when the plugs touched the inside of her crotch. She looks at Nicole and gives a nervous pleading gaze. “Come on…don’t act like you never done it before.” Nicole moved her crossed legs a little in a relaxed manner. Gritting her teeth Autumn pulled smoothly up. She never put anything quite like these on herself before but knew she had to relax. The plugs filled her up fully and made her feel like she was going to burst. She put the rest of the tight latex around her butt and the snap of the latex as she let it go sent a dull dread through her. “See..wasn’t that fun and easy. Now please continue.” Nicole’s voice was softer now. No doubt she wasn’t sure if Autumn would put them on. Even with the threat of the pictures looming over her. Autumn shifted funny as she stood and picked up the full latex catsuit. No matter which way she stood the plugs…especially the front one…kept her attention. She was grateful for the powder as she slid the catsuit on. Made it so much easy than if she didn’t have it. Autumn reached back and grabbed the zipper and pulled it up behind herself. Autumn’s hips, butt, legs, chest…all seemed to popped out and screamed for attention thanks to the tight shiny latex. Autumn looked in the wall mirror and saw that the catsuit even hid the horrid dildo panties that were underneath. Nicole seemed to approve. “Good…now walk over to the radiator and put these on around it.” Nicole tossed a par of metal cuffs to Autumn and with careful steps she walked over and put the cuffs through the radiator and then cuffed her self. Unknown to her, Nicole got up and grabbed a black corset with pink highlights and came up behind her. She wrapped it around Autumn’s waist and started to pull hard. Autumn gasped out as the air was pushed out of her. Nicole was almost cruel. Even Ayva didn’t put her knee to her back when she helped put corsets on. But Nicole was and pulling as tight as she could. Autumn wanted to yell but didn’t. Soon Nicole tied it off and slapped Autumn hard on the bottom…sending a confusing sense of pain and pleasure into Autumn. “Wow…that was exhausting. I need to sit.” Nicole dropped the key to the cuffs in Autumn’s hand and went back to her place on the desk. Autumn fiddled for a sec with the key and cuffs but got them to unlock. She stood up and put her hands to her now tiny waist. Autumn tried to breath in deep but barely could. She went back to the table and couldn’t stop herself from swaying her hips so much. The dildos and corset was forcing her too. Nicole pointed to the end of the table, “Time to fill in all your holes.” Autumn picked a huge pink handkerchief and folded it. She then opened her mouth and shoved the mass into it. It took a little work but finally got it all in. She then closed her mouth and took the microfoam tape and put a huge square of it over her mouth. This sealed her lips shut. Autumn knew there would be no outbursts now from herself. Nicole motioned to the next item and Autumn picked up the shiny pair of ballet boots. She didn’t want to sit but the look on Nicole’s face made it clear she better. Autumn walked around the table and hopped on. She yiped lightly as both plugs shoved deeper into her. Putting that behind her she slipped on the ankle length boots and tied them on tight. Nicole put one hand up to Autumn, “Don’t get up..just reach over for your paws.” Autumn grunted as she bent sideways and took up the latex bondage mitten that looked like paws. The paw prints were colored in pink like the highlights on her corset. She slipped the left paw on and then the right. She couldn’t lock them on though. Her hands were now all balled up inside. Nicole got up and walked over to Autumn and started to lock the left one on. Autumn took her other hand and put it in a striking position. “You are in a tight corset, gagged, ballet boots and have some massive dildos shoved in you and one hand in a bondage mitten while the other one in a loose on. Don;t even think it.” Autumn whined lightly in her gag and lowered her hand. She had to admit, she had no chance of winning in a fight with Nicole like this. She lowered her hand and let Nicole lock on the other bondage mitten. “Now turn around and get on your knees.” Nicole offered her hand and helped Autumn off the table and down to her knees. Autumn had saw the latex Gwen hood but it still felt odd when Nicole pulled it over her head. The hood was so tight around Autumn’s head as Nicole cinched it on. Nicole then put a thick collar around her neck. A light jingly sound made the bell apparent as Nicole fooled with something on Autumn’s head “Perfect..now take a look at yourself.” Nicole patted Autumn on the head and made her way back to the desk. Autumn grabbed the table and pulled herself up. Her feet had grown accustomed to the ballet boots thanks to the training Master L had given her. Autumn stood and took careful steps to the mirror and gasped. She looked like a sexy latex doll. More specifically…a sexy latex kitten doll. Her hood had cute little cat ears on the top of them and her collar had big bell like the kinds cat’s wear. The gwen hood made the microfoam disappear underneath. Everything on her was shiny, tight, black and pink. “Guess I don’t need these anymore.” Nicole press the delete key and ended the process that would put the pictures up. Autumn turned and took a step forward. She might be all bound u but without the worry of the pics hitting the net…she could try and take Nicole…. “MMMMMFFFFFF!!!!” Autumn tightened up inside as the pain hit her. She quickly fell to her knees and started to paw at her crotch. She looked up at a grinning Nicole holding a black remote. “That was setting three. You may now only realize what you have slipped on wasn’t just a simple pair of dildo panties but s special pair. Complete with devices embedded inside to zap you if you are bad. Now if you are good…”, Nicole pressed something on the remote. The vibrations that suddenly came from inside Autumn was intense. Her latex bottom was visibly vibrating. At first Autumn again pawed at her crotch but after a few seconds she started to groan and moved about the floor. She looked up at Nicole…Autumn’s green eyes were glazed over with passion. But just as she was about to orgasm…it stopped. “There..I think we are on the same page now…right? Nicole got off the desk and stood before Autumn. “Now then…some rules. No walking…you are a kittygirl. If you don’t you will be punished and be bound like your were earlier. Understand?” Autumn nodded…she was too confused and scared not too. She got on her hands and knees and stayed there. The corset made her arch her butt upward as she stood there. She looked up at Nicole and thought that maybe she could play along until… “Mmmmmfff.” Autumn’s insides were once again hit with wave after wave of vibrations. Thoughts of rebellion where instantly replaced with trying not to end up on the floor again. She clenched her legs together and Nicole kneeled down beside her. Nicole first patted Autumn on the head and started to pet her body….then started to lightly pat Autumn’s round, vibrating, latexed rear. “See..there are benefits of being my good little kitty..right? Want to be a good kitty right? You will be a good kitty.” Autumn moaned and didn’t even realize that she was nodding her head yes. Yes to her Mistress Nicole.

Foreword Many of the forums that deal with fetishes, in particular bondage, will invariably have asked the question: “When did you first get into bondage?” The answers will usually contain tails of self-bondage and experimentation as teenagers, in some cases, early teens. But behind these explanations, the conversation will usually ask what gets you hot, or what was your first experience of bondage? The answer, for many people, tends to be film or literature that is not aimed at a bdsm audience. For me, it was horror movies and stories. Horror movies of the time, although having the usual slasher pics, also contained many images where the heroine was bound, ready for the hero to rescue. However, before this scene, you will always have a body count of heroines who did not escape the sawmill. ...

continued from part 1 Part 2 I love living with my new husband, Thomas, who I didn’t say his name in my last story. We moved out of our apartment, finally, and got a nice country home. We lived in a wooded area and have a tall wooden fence in our back yard for Elexa, our golden retriever, to play. My parents gave us a large amount of money as a wedding gift to pay for our honeymoon. We didn’t use much of it and used the rest to make a basement dungeon. ...

Miss had been very busy for a week or so now, and I had the suspicion she was planning something. She spent hours every day in our basement, and ignored me when I casually asked what she was doing down there all the time. Today, I found out. She woke me up early this morning, and pulled me into the bathroom. She had me shave my face, my legs and my pubic hair, and she helped me shave some of the more inaccessible parts of my body until the only hair left was on my head. She was obviously quite excited about something, and that made me quite nervous. Sometimes her secrets turn out to be pleasant surprises, other times very painful ones. I had a sense this could be one of the latter. ...

Marsha drove up to the back of the building. It was almost 8pm, the time she was supposed to be there. It was a chilly and wet November evening. All she wore were sweat pants, shirt and sneakers as per Rob’s instructions. He told her she would need to be naked quickly after she entered the building. It was a spooky industrial area, and yet fitting for what she was about to do. She was a young looking 36 year old woman with pale blond hair and a light complexion.. She kept fit and was very attractive for her age. ...

My owner. You have no idea how much you mean to me. I wonder what my life would have been like if you had not adopted me to be your pet. Relationships. Millions of people across the country looking the members of the opposite sex over, looking for one-night stands, or weak, short-term romances. Some even look for a long, happy marriage, but all it takes is one night of intense emotions. One night where a spouse’s feelings of anger, selfishness, or even boredom are greater than their love for their partner, and the relationship they are trying to have. The only thing holding many of these… relationships, together is intercourse. Sex. It’s powers of lust have destroyed entire empires, as it flaunts it’s temptations in front of those with too much time on their hands, or those with too many hands and not enough time. When it is over though, one participant may decide that it wasn’t good enough, and may just get up and leave the next morning, never to be seen or heard from again, at least not from the same boy or girl. There is nothing in the relationship that restrains them. ...

(story continues from Trusty Lab Assistant 3: Pam) Part 4: Janice I held on as best as I could as I tumbled out of control across the floor. I bounced and rolled, grunting and moaning with each and every new impact, my body starting to ache with the constant pain. As my momentum slowed, I started to roll and finally came to a stop wedged between the cold hardwood floor below and something rough and cool overhead. That would be the bottom of Pam’s slipper. ...

I’ve recently had a rather hairy experience in a cage I was locked into, and it was ultimately due to a moment of carelessness that I should have known better about. I thought I’d just give a suggestion relating to combination padlocks, and relate the incident that happened to me just recently because I didn’t pay full attention to this, and breached one of the basic ironcast rules I believe should be followed, especially in solo play with locks and containers. I’m referring to the type of combination padlock with several (usually 3 or 4) separate dials, where you can choose your own combination - not the type with a single dial which you turn clockwise and anti-clockwise, whose combination cannot be changed with any models I’ve seen of this type of lock. My suggestion (and one of my basic rules) is: Before you lock a combination padlock, make sure that the correct combination is set to what you think it is. This is because you can accidentally change the correct combination when locking or unlocking it, especially if you are fumbling with it in an awkward confined space. Verify that the number you think it is set to actually does open the lock immediately before closing it and twirling the dials to lock it. This is what happened to me: A few weeks ago, I bought one of those lightweight collapsible wire dog crates, for the purpose of locking myself inside it. It is 30 in. long, 19 in. wide, and 22.5 in. high, and I fit in quite easily, but must be in a somewhat loosely curled-up position. I’ve been gradually collecting a variety of secure containers, and enjoy playing around with them; and I decided it was time to try a dog cage. ...

In the winter of 2008, I had a rather hairy experience in a cage I was locked into, and it was ultimately due to a moment of carelessness that I should have known better about. This reinforced the importance of carefully observing one of the basic rules I believe anyone who engages in any form of self-bondage or -confinement should observe, relating to combination padlocks. I will explain this briefly, and will then relate the incident that happened to me just recently because I didn’t pay full attention to this, and thus breached a fundamental rule that should apply to any use of combination locks - especially in solo play. ...

from the Halloween special 2008 As Vern tried to shake the cage door in frustration, the locks on the outside jostled only slightly, clanging quietly against the cold metal. Linda’s voice came laughingly over the earbuds, “I would recommend against doing that again, sweetie.” Vern considered the situation carefully. Something about the tone of her voice suggested he should take her advice. Linda wasn’t one for surprises, and certainly he expected nothing like this! After all, it was supposed to be *her* in the cage! ...

continued from part seven Chapter 8: Work and Punishment. She pointed to a large copper heating cylinder and a large round copper plate with an electric motor mounted on it and also a pair of electric pumps. “What you have to do is remove the top from the cylinder and weld the round plate on to the cylinder making sure it is watertight. Then following the sheet of instructions on the bench you connect the pipes from the pump to the cylinder and complete the wiring up of the pumps, agitator motor and the float switches. When you have finished call me on the phone extension and I will show you where it has to go. This should be quite a simple job for you to do and when it is eventually completed and installed it will provide your Mistress with a very effective means of punishing a wayward prisoner and seemingly endless hours of humiliation for you.” ...

continued from part five Chapter 6: Demerits and Punishments. After Mistress had left, locking the door as she went out, I tried a few tentative steps in this second rubber uniform and bondage. I was quite surprised to find I could cope fairly well with the high-heeled boots. Because they were laced so tight around my ankles I was able to keep my balance without my feet splaying out sideways. However the seemingly simple set of chains was another matter. I quickly came to terms with the ankle hobble chain by taking short steps, which helped with keeping my balance on the high heels. But the two chains attached to the padlock secured around my cock and ball root were proving to be very devious. As I lifted up my foot to take a step forward the loose rings would slide down the hobble chain towards my other ankle. Then when I put my foot on the floor the chains would tighten and pull at the padlock. The only position where there was no tension on the padlock chains was when the rings were in the middle of the hobble chain and some slack could be taken up. Every time I took a step forward the rings would slide first one way and then the other way and each time I put a foot on the floor the chains would go tight and tug at the cock and ball padlock. ...

continued from part six Chapter 7: First taste of real Punishment. “I have turned up the heating in your cell to maximum as I don’t want you to get cold during the night. I have opened the drain tube on the bottom of the rubber sauna bag and placed a bowl underneath it to catch the dribbles of sweat that will drain out during the night. So don’t swing about in your suspension or there will be drips of sweat on your cell floor and each drip will earn you fifty demerits, plus one hundred and fifty per drip for disobeying me.” ...

If I don’t get out of here soon, she will find me here. Yes, I know it’s all my own fault, I shouldn’t have done it, but I did OK? And now I can’t get out again. And soon she will be doing her rounds and she will find me here, and while that’s a fantasy I might enjoy in private, I really don’t fancy it in reality. It all started when we took a holiday down on the farm. This farm here as a matter of fact. A proper working farm, complete with animals, arable crops, manure spreading the lot. And when we arrived I first set my eyes on the lovely Celia. Tall, strapping Celia. With the mass of curly dark hair and a figure made hard and lithe by endless hours working the land. I guess there must have been other people about, but it was Celia I always noticed. Celia in the skintight jeans, jeans that squeezed an arse so tight and muscular it made my manhood hard and my palms sweaty. ...

Jenny would like to go home now. Really, she would. Away from the hungry stares of the group of lesbians who are regarding her as if she is theirs to do with as they please. Their prey. Party animal Jenny. Jenny who allowed a few drinks too many to get her up on stage among all the other dancers. First on the table, then gyrating against a tall steel pole, then finally down amongst the audience in a tall metal cage. Flashing stocking-tops under a flared miniskirt, slip-clopping her fashionable high-heels to the beat of the music and the cat-calls of the crowd. Now she was still in the cage, only the curtains had long since closed about the cages and the stage leaving her in sultry darkness. ...

Max’s pet shop was a large establishment on the high street. And being the typical pet-loving girl I went there for a job. Always one to give a girl a job was Max. Well known for it in fact. Not that they stayed with him for long. Always moving on to better things he said, so there was always a space for a new girl. Part-time, weekends, even the odd evening if you wanted. Anything to make your pay up to a sensible level so you could have a good time. ...

Max’s pet shop was a large establishment on the high street. And being the typical pet-loving girl I went there for a job. Always one to give a girl a job was Max. Well known for it in fact. Not that they stayed with him for long. Always moving on to better things he said, so there was always a space for a new girl. Part-time, weekends, even the odd evening if you wanted. Anything to make your pay up to a sensible level so you could have a good time. ...

Keeping marriage boredom from settling in after 35+ years is always fun and challenging. My husband, Techster, has always been a willing and fun subject for my erotic and bondage experiments. I enjoy seeing him helpless with his most private parts and that nicely shaped butt of his fully exposed for my pleasure (and his torment). In honor of our anniversary (35+ years) I thought it would be fun to design and build a heavy all steel restraint system. This system would combine a collar with a spreader bar and a linking bar that would force him to stand and waddle/walk bent over so that nicely shaped butt is available for my viewing and torment. I started with the spreader bar his ankles would be kept 22 inches apart, that way he could waddle/walk, but only slowly. The cuffs of the spreader would be formed from 1/4-inch thick steel bar 2-inches wide. ...

I arrive at Master’s home, and his roommate leads me in. I’m taken directly down to the dungeon where I’m directed to strip off, I’m given a buzz cut and all body hair is shaved short with the clippers. I’m led up to the bathroom where I’m placed in the shower, and I’m scrubbed down and given a thorough coating of Nair all over, including my face. Once the shower is done and all trace of hair, except the very top of my head is gone, I’m given a couple enemas to clean me out. Once I’m done and dried off, a cock ring is placed on me, a Texas catheter is attached, and then I begin donning my latex undergarments. Already lubed, I slip into Hip high leggings, t-shirt, sheath shorts with an opening for the catheter tube, arm length gloves and then a full body wetsuit was placed on me over the latex. It had a hole for the cock sheath, which was placed thru it and zipped up tight. Foam earplugs were placed in my ears and then I had a latex hood placed over my head with open eyes, nose and mouth, and the neck portion placed under the wetsuit neck. I then had a pair of latex chastity shorts placed on me over the wetsuit and a notch was in the flap for the catheter tube to come thru and was locked on with several locks, and a pair of neoprene boots with semi-hard soles were then placed on my feet. A full body harness with built in collar was then placed on me and all buckles locked closed. A pair of rubber fist mitts were then placed on my hands and then padded leather ones locked on over those. A scuba like mouthpiece was brought over with a tube coming out. It was placed in my mouth and a padded muzzle brought around my head locking it in place, with just the tube hanging out. Its locked in place and a leather hood is placed over that. All you can see are a pair of eyes way inside and a tube out of the mouth and a couple nostril holes. I am then led to the Bondage Chair where I am strapped down with many straps and left for several hours with just the sounds of the TV in the next room to keep me company. Several hours later someone placing a blindfold over my eyes awakens me. I must have dosed off. And then I hear the voice of my Master for the first time today… “Hello pup… glad you finally made it! I see you’ve been prepared. I’m going to release you as soon as I place the kneepads on you and a couple straps to make sure you stay on all 4’s. The rest of today, you will be a pup, kept on a chain and on the floor… things will be better tomorrow.” And I was like a puppy, but with the blindfold on, hard to see what was going on around me, but was kept firmly in one area by the chain. After several hours of being petted and lying on the floor, I feel a different chain locked on my collar and I’m led by leash to the dungeon where I am locked inside and told goodnight. I quickly fall asleep… I awake to the sound of my cage being unlocked and the door opening. I’m pulled out and stood up and moved to a chair. I’m sat down and told to get ready to drink. Soon a Slimfast or Ensure or something similar is coming in my mouth tube, I greedily swallow it. And it’s washed down with some nice cold water. I’m then led over to one side and I feel shrink-wrap being wrapped around me. Over and over my body it goes, up and down everywhere! Then my arms are placed at my sides and my legs together and more layers from head to toe are wrapped on! Then I am wrapped from head to toe with PVC tape. Only the open nostril holes, mouth tube and catheter tube are seen. I’m then placed in a mummy style sleeping bag, which is closed around me and straps holding it closed around me and then down to the bondage bed in the dungeon. “You will be here for the day until I get things ready for you. I’ve placed an Air Conditioner in the dungeon window so the air will be nice and cool so you don’t overheat. And I placed a pair of headphones over your ears so you can hear some MP3s over them. You won’t get bored.” I’m kept there that way until that night when I am let out of the bag, and stood up, placed against a dolly and taped to that. I’m given more energy drinks and water and taken out to Master’s Van. We ride somewhere and I’m wheeled inside what turns out to have been a Fetish Bar and placed against a wall and in full view of everyone. I can feel many people rubbing their hands everywhere on my body until several hours later, I’m wheeled back to the van, and we ride home, and taken back to the dungeon. That night I am placed back in my cage, after being taken off the dolly, given something to drink, the door locked and asleep for the night. I awake and soon Master and his roommate are coming down the stairs. I am taken out of the cage, given my liquid meal and Gatorade, both sets of mitts are taken off, and I am told to stretch my hands and fingers, which were cramped and hard to stretch. Soon, 2 long heavy leather bundles are brought over, they encase my lower arms and enclose my hands, but allow me to open and close my hands as I wish, but are held inside the thick leather gauntlet. They are strapped and locked on, my arms brought back to my sides and I am placed inside a large plastic bag, from the neck down, with several layers of saran over that and numerous layers of tape, with only my catheter tube coming out. The headphones (nice ones with lots of padding are placed on my head) and soon my head is also encased inside a bag, with only my mouth, nose tubes and headphone cord poking thru and then layered with saran and duct tape. I am now a long silver worm with tubes coming out from all anyone can see from the outside. Apparently the headphones are plugged in somewhere because I hear a voice. It’s my Masters! “You are now ready for the next part of your encasement. We will be wrapping you in over 5000 ft of plaster bandages. Once that’s done and they’ve cured and set, we will see about the next phase.” The NEXT phase??? Soon I am being wrapped and wrapped under several layers of plaster bandages from the crown of my head to the soles of my feet… I have absolutely no movement other than opening and closing my fingers inside its gauntlet. After an unknown amount of time, the earphones announce that its nighttime and they are going to bed, but to think about what’s next. I awake to feeling myself being moved. I can tell I’m being carried somewhere. I am laid down and can tell my tubes are being maneuvered in some fashion. Then I feel and almost hear something. It’s like a heavy liquid sound… “Well pup. You will be spending 30 days fully encased. Maybe longer. You’ve been placed inside a wooden crate and we’re filling it with plaster. We will screw the lid on, and the crate is inside a small concrete block enclosure against the back wall of the dungeon. We will then set some of those large patio pavers over top, with some grout between then to seal it down and make it look like it was made to be a bench of some kind for people to sit on. We’re planning on having several dungeon parties here over that 30 days and you’ll be here for everyone, in your own limited way! We’ll provide you with some voices, music, radio and so on thru the headphones and of course your food, water and piss needs are being handled by the tubes… have fun for your stay!” The headphones click off, but I can hear just loud enough to listen a local talk radio station…. And I’m left to live out the next 30 days… Heavily encased in latex, saran, duct tape and plaster as a sitting bench in my Masters Basement!

Carol sat there impassively, unable to escape from her situation. Something had to be done now. She struggled but made no headway with the bonds holding her to the chair. She had given up trying to shout through the gag. Nobody came. Nobody cared about her. Her legs were tied to each leg of the chair with her feet off of the ground. Her arms were tied to the back of the chair and thanks to the masses of rope holding her, she was unable to move. She did think that she would be able to move the chair and make a noise. Hopefully someone downstairs might wonder what all the racket was about and come and investigate. But it never happened. She could not move the chair an inch. Not even enough to lift the chair and drop it again. ...

As the three girls walked into the casino they where surprised. They had expected an unusual sight but not like this. The room was filled with the typical style of tables for gaming. But rather than the compliment of guests dressed in tired tuxedos or vacation wear, the crowd seemed to be made up of a sea of latex and leather. There wasn’t a single person in sight that wore anything other than tight fetish clothing. Gina looked at herself and her two friends, suddenly feeling very out of place. Wearing sundresses, the girls had expected to be overdressed for the crowd that was described to them. Instead, they felt like they where wearing overalls at a formal dance. ...

Part Nine Ann stood on the ferry and took in the stark, grey, panorama from the deck rail, as the ship pulled headed towards the small jetty. A little research, before leaving, had revealed that there were two ferries a day. This, Ann believed, would be to enable the islanders to commute to school, or work. She had chosen the morning service, as this would afford her a look at the island upon arriving. She wished now that she had opted for a lie in bed. ...

I was recently house sitting for some neighbors who have a large chocolate labrador retriever. Their dog sleeps in a large metal kennel (cage) that is about 4 feet by 2.5 feet by 2.5 feet. I realized that the cage would be the ideal prison for an all-night-long self-bondage session. I was immediately aroused by the thought of being trapped, bound, in the cage, all night, unable to stretch my legs or turn over. While Hershey (the dog) was occupied with eating, I crawled into his cage and closed the door. It was surprisingly roomy, with plenty of space to turn around, kneel, or lie on my side. That very evening I went and purchased my own cage. I got one that was slightly smaller than the one my neighbors had. Hershey’s was simply too big. I placed the cage in my garage, but had to wait for the weekend to arrive before I could try it out. All week, I planned my adventure and made preparations. During the week I had decided that I would use a combination lock as the release mechanism. At night, in my garage, it is too dark to read the numbers on the dial. Once I was locked in after dark, I would have to wait until the morning light allowed me to see and open the lock. Most of my self-bondage sessions are 1-2 hours long, though I have done a few sessions tied to the bed overnight. This time, I wanted to be trapped for at least 12 hours. That would require beginning my adventure before it got dark. I knew I did not have the discipline to wait in the cage until darkness fell, so I decided to use a hood to prevent myself from seeing the lock. The keys to release the hood would be dropped by melting ice, and would not fall until after dark. On Friday evening, after work, my self-bondage adventure began. I attached the keys to my restraints to the end of a string that would reach from the ceiling to floor. I tied the string to a beam on the ceiling directly above the cage. During the week, I cut the top from a two liter bottle, filled the bottom 1/3 with water, and froze it. When my adventure began, I removed the ice from the bottle and dropped it into the toe of a pair of my old pantyhose. I threaded the pantyhose through the key ring and tied them off to nail on another beam at the side of the garage. The keys were suspended well out of reach. Once the ice melted, the ring would slip off the end of the pantyhose and the keys would swing down against the side of the cage. For safety, I froze identical keys in a gallon milk container and tied the string to one of the bars of the cage. The gallon container would be just outside the cage, but until nearly the full gallon melted, I could not retrieve the keys. The gallon container would take 10 hours to melt, the smaller ice block would only take 4-5 hours. The bottom of the cage was covered by a thick plastic liner. I placed a thin piece of foam, covered in an old sheet, over the plastic. Since I was planning to be in the cage until sunrise, I wanted to limit my discomfort from kneeling or laying on the hard plastic. I stripped naked and placed my favorite (and only) collar around my neck. It was my very first bondage toy; a leather-lined stainless steel collar from JT Toys. I have worn it in every self-bondage session since. I locked it on with a small brass padlock. I placed leather cuffs on my wrists and secured them with padlocks as well. I had never worn my leather chastity belt for more than a few hours. I was worried that the butt plug would be too much for 12 hours, so I selected a smaller than average plug. I lubricated the dildo and butt plug and inserted them slowly. I tightened the belt and used two brass padlocks to secure it. I decided, on a whim, to wear a pair of 4-inch stiletto heels. I love to do self-bondage scenarios where I am required to stand in these heels for an hour or two while waiting for release. I can barely stand in them, let alone walk. I thought the heels would add an interesting nuisance in the confined space. I wrapped a pair of leather shoe cuffs around my ankles. These cuffs have a small leather strap that passes under the arch of my shoes to prevent me from taking them off. I attached the cuffs together with a short metal chain and secured them with padlocks. The collar, chastity belt and shoes were not coming off until I got out of the cage. I sat outside the cage for a few minutes looking over my preparations. Convinced that I was going to be safe, I began. I strapped a small, soft ball gag in my mouth. I love the feeling of a gag, however, I had never had one in for more than a few hours. My favorite gag has a hard rubber ball which would be too much for an all night session. I bought this gag a few months ago, and I was saving it for my next long term bondage. I pulled the leather hood over my head. The hood is very restrictive, with only a slit below the nose. I tightened the three straps that hold the hood in place, one across my forehead, one just below my nose, and one below my chin. I took a padlock and secured the bottom strap. The hood would not come off until the keys fell, and I could not see the combination lock until the hood came off. I got down on all fours and crawled, backwards, into the cage. It was a challenge to get over the lip under the door since my legs were bound by a short chain. I had never been this nervous; my stomach was churning. I was kneeling in the cage facing the door. I closed the door, slid the latch, and secured it with the combination lock. I was now a prisoner in the cage until morning. But I still had one last step to complete my bondage. To make the escape more challenging, I wanted to chain my wrist cuffs together behind my back. I easily connected the chain to my right cuff when both wrists were free. I then threaded the padlock into the end of the chain, and tried to use my right hand to thread it through the D-ring on the cuff on my left wrist. Since the chain was so short, the lock kept pulling out of my right hand. After about 20 tries, I got the padlock threaded through both, and squeezed it shut. I was sweating and breathing hard due to the effort, but it was worth it. I was laying on my side, in a 2.5x2x3 foot cage, wearing 4 inch stiletto heels with my ankles bound, wrists bound behind my back, wearing a chastity belt with butt plug and dildo, collar, hood and gag. I took a few minutes to savor the feeling. I was totally trapped, with no escape until morning. I lay still for a while enjoying the building excitement. I tried to reach around with my hands to bring myself to orgasm, but I couldn’t reach. The dildo in the chastity belt is usually more irritating than exciting, but right now I wanted to climax. I breathed slowly through my nose. I knew that I must be patient. It was going to be hours before the keys would fall and I could remove the wrist cuffs, hood, and gag. I was too uncomfortable, and nervous, to fall fully asleep, however, I drifted on the edge of consciousness. Every now and then I awoke with a flinch. After a while, I realized that my right side, the side I was laying on, was getting uncomfortable. My right arm was starting to fall asleep, and my shoulder and right leg were starting to ache. I decided to try to get to my knees, stay there for a while to let the circulation return, and then fall onto my left side. However, in the cramped space of the cage, I had trouble getting leverage to get up onto my knees. I pulled my knees up to my chest, as far as they would go. Then I tried rocking to my left while pushing with my hands on the side. I hoped to eventually rock myself upright. However, every time I tried, my knees kept hitting the opposite side of the cage and they kept me from getting up. I decided, instead, to try getting on my back, with my knees above me. Since I needed to roll onto my restrained arms, I was glad that I used leather cuffs instead of handcuffs. I love the feel of the cold steel, and the restricted movement in handcuffs, but I find them to be too uncomfortable for scenes that last more than an hour. I was more successful with rolling onto my back. I pushed my knees off the wall and they came up above me. I rocked them to my left side, and used my hands to scoot my body to the other side of the cage. When I let my legs fall, I was on my left side, panting around the gag, and hot from the exertion. I lay still, breathing deeply through my nose, and began to regret that I bought the small cage… Again I drifted in and out of light sleep. I was beginning to feel cramped. My legs had been bent nearly up to my chest since I started. I really wanted to be able to stretch them out. When I would try, my knees would hit the side of the cage and my heels would hit the back wall. At best, I could push my head into the corner, and get a few extra inches of space. Once again, I shifted over to my other side. I had no idea how much time had passed. My jaw was beginning to ache from the gag, the butt plug and dildo were irritating, and my face was sweaty from the hood. I was sure at least an hour had passed, probably two. This time when I woke I was surprised by the feeling in my bladder. As usual, I had urinated right before the session. Since I usually pee right before bedtime, I figured I should be able to hold until morning. But now I had the urge to go. If I wet myself at this point, just a few hours into the session, I would be very cold and miserable all night. But it was becoming clear that I was not going to be able to wait until morning; I just wanted to delay the misery as long as I could. With the feeling in my bladder, I could no longer drift in and out of sleep. The urge to pee was getting stronger, and I was beginning to cramp. I tried rotating back to my other side, but the pressure of having my legs above me, pressing on my bladder, made me fall back. My legs were cramped, my right side was aching. I would have given anything to be able to stretch my legs and use the bathroom. I pushed my head further into the corner, but found little relief for my legs. I started yanking my arms, trying to pull my wrists out of their cuffs. At the same time, I began kicking the back of the cage out of frustration. The butt plug was slipping into and out of my ass with little lubrication left. The dildo was rubbing me raw. I was beginning to panic and I was starting to cry. How could I have done this? I had to get out. I had to get my arms free and stretch my legs and pee. But the damn cage wouldn’t give. My pulling and kicking became more frantic until, exhausted and panting around my gag and breathing hard through my nose, I gave up. I relaxed and let my bladder let go. I could feel the warm urine trickling down my legs and soaking into the sheet and foam below me. It was then that the orgasm came on. Until then, I hadn’t been able to get very aroused, but the release and the frustration pushed me over the edge. I awoke shivering slightly from the cold. The urine was evaporating, and my whole right side was wet. Even though the garage must have been 75-80 degrees, I was naked and cold. This time, I had fallen into a deep sleep. Whenever I have an orgasm during a self-bondage episode, it takes the thrill and fun out of the game. I usually release myself right away. But this time, I was stuck. I wondered if the keys had fallen while I was asleep. I had counted on hearing them fall to know when to try reaching for them. I stretched my fingers between the bars, searching for the string. I found the string for the safety and tugged on it. It was clear that not much of the milk jug had melted. I kept searching with no success. I thought that either the keys were out of reach or the mechanism hung up. I could feel my frustration rising and panic again began to set in. I did not want to wear the hood and gag with my arms chained behind my back for another 6-8 hours cramped in this cage while the milk jug melted. I again tried to pull my arms from the cuffs and kicked the end of the cage. But I calmed myself. I knew I just had to wait. I shifted to my left side and tried again to drift off for a while. I lay there is a disconnected state. I couldn’t fall asleep and I just concentrated on breathing and tried to ignore my discomfort. I jumped when I heard the keys smack loudly into the side of the cage. I had to roll onto my other side to reach them. I stretched my finger between the bars and found the string. I pulled the string and keys into the cage. I fumbled with the keys, trying each one in turn. The chain was short, and it was a challenge to get the key into the lock, but finally, I released my left wrist. I sat up slightly, euphoric with this small amount of success. With my arms free, I was able to sit up, although I was hunched over. I removed the hood and gag. Drool had covered the inside of the hood, and had dripped around both sides of my face and around to the back. My hair was wet from sweat and drool. My jaw and front teeth ached, but they were free. I desperately wanted something to drink, and regretted not putting a water bottle or dish of water in the cage. I removed the wrist cuffs and lay down on my back and relaxed. Now all I had to do was wait for sunrise. Since my arms were not bound behind my back, I could lay flat. My knees were in the air and my feet on the bottom of the cage. The heels caused my legs to wobble back and forth, but I was able to lean them against the edge of the cage. Lying on my back kept the butt plug in, but my rear was sore. The small butt plug just would not stay in. I tried to bring myself to orgasm, but the dildo made me uncomfortable and I was in a fair bit of pain. I was really sorry I didn’t put the keys to the chastity belt in with the keys to my hood and restraints. Although still a bit cold, I was able to fall fast asleep. When I awoke, I had to pee again. But now, I could see out the window that the sky was light blue. I was determined to hold it until I could get out. I desperately needed to stretch my painfully cramped legs. Why did I think this was a good idea? I was not aroused right now, I was desperate to get out. The jug of milk looked fully melted. Just to make sure my safety would have worked, I tried to pull the keys out. There was still a bit of ice frozen to the string, but it broke off as I pulled them out and into the cage. My safety was fine. Finally, I could barely make out the numbers on the combination lock. I rolled over so that I was again kneeling in the cage. My legs were in agony. I had used this lock many times before and had the number memorized. It came open on the first try and I swung the door out. I pushed my upper body out the door and let my legs stretch. It felt great. I shimmied out of the cage. I tried to stand, but with my muscles cramped and the stiletto heels, I ended up crawling to my bedroom. There, I went into the bathroom, turned on the bathroom tap, and gulped water right from the faucet. I used the remaining keys to remove my chastity belt, shoe cuffs and shoes. I took a long, hot bath with my legs stretched the length of the tub. I went to bed, fell sound asleep and woke later that afternoon. I put the cage in a corner of the garage and began planning my next self-bondage episode in the cage. Why do we do this to ourselves? Crisium

My Punishment for Running Late The Background Both Mandi and I had now left college and as I had got a job in the far western suburbs I had moved out of the apartment we had shared near the University. We remained the best of friends and both were still regulars at the bondage club in the City. However, for one reason or another, neither of us had been along to the club for a few weeks. This week I was determined to go so I phoned Mandi to see if she wanted to go too. She said yes but needed a lift as her car was in getting a few dents fixed. I told her I’d pick her up about nine. ...

Part One Last night was the most recent of a series of test runs in my newest toy—a new plus ultra of bondage equipment–. After years of desire, I bought a steel standing cage. I’m sure you’ve seen pictures of them. They are often referred to as “portable jail cells,” although “portable” is a relative term—it is a heavy item! This one is six feet tall and about 18” inches wide and deep, with the front door divided into three panels for different levels of access. I bought mine from eXrestraints*—very good people to deal with: if you want it, they have it. Their prices are not the cheapest, but I save a couple of hundred dollars by haunting their auctions on eBay–. ...

This story was based of a series of pictures at a Yahoo group (which has, predictably, been deleted), where a woman was locked in a body cage, never to be released. As usual, any comments or critiques are always welcomed. Be warned that this is a grim story, with a not-too-happy ending. “Will you forgive me, my Pharaoh?” “Why should I?” The supreme ruler of all Egypt glared at his queen. “You have betrayed me, violated our sacred vows, and you have destroyed my trust. Why should I forgive you?” ...

As this is my first real packaged story, I would appreciate any feedback regarding what I got right, and what I got wrong. I tried to focus on a human relationship, with the packaging being an element that added to the fun. I hope you all enjoy this story, as I had fun writing it. A special thanks goes to Tiedash, who proof read the first two parts of the story. ...

“Beddybyes.” She said, striding purposefully into the room. He sat up, with difficulty. After his capture in the morning he had been depilated fully - body, face and head, such that now his body was soft and pinky white. He had been enema’d and then pushed into this cot – a larger than normal baby’s cot. He looked down at himself again, hardly believing the sight. He was dressed in a shocking pink romper suit. It was long-sleeved, high-necked and fitted snugly around his hairless groin and backside. There were frills in brilliant white at his wrists, neck and the top of his thighs. There was single zip at the back and no other entry point. ...

“Here we are. It looks like they’re ready for you.” I looked around, nervous. For a moment I froze, unable to exit the car. I took a deep breath and jumped out before I could change my mind. I was committed now. My cover-up caught a breeze and I pulled it shut. Not that it mattered in the long run. In just a few minutes I would have to drop the robe. ...

Comments are welcomed It’s amazing the secrets you can keep from the people that matter most to you. Take me and my boyfriend for example. We had been dating two whole years and he had no idea that I was heavily into bondage. Living in separate houses of course helps keep some privacy. At that time he had his own place and I had my little apartment. I had just graduated college and was working as a nurse. He tried convincing me to move in with him but I told him that my parents would never condone me living with any man other than my husband. ...

Thank goodness I’ve actually found the place and I’m on time as well! The photocopier in the library had been broken, so I’d just made a sketch map of this particular town’s roads. The trouble was that when I got here, I picked up all sorts of one way streets and had got completely lost. It was pure luck I’d found the place. A good omen? I approach the front door carrying my huge bag full of submissive gear. A movement behind the curtains and the door opens as I reach for the bell. A vision appears before me. Gosh! Mistress Velda is just like her photo, very attractive and wearing all the fantasy mistress’s gear: the black leatherwear, the black high heeled boots, the long leather gloves – matched with long dark hair and perfect make-up. Wonderful – what a start! ...

Sylvia Gronovski had worked her way through law school, been a successful lawyer, and had finally become a judge. People valued her straightforward manner – her non-nonsense way of dealing with things, and her common sense. She sat the bench for just over twenty-two years and then she went into semi-retirement. Rather than see jury trials, Sylvia, now in her late fifties, moved into the field of arbitration, hearing cases and acting as a referee, hoping for a settlement with the goal of avoiding court time and clearing badly crowded docks. She felt this was a satisfactory to finish her career and leave the practice of law gracefully. Kindly and grandmotherly looking, Sylvia had a soft demeanor, a quiet spoken way that soothed angry litigants and helped resolve complicated matters. Almost never did anyone contest her final decisions and her services were eagerly sought after by people who had heard that using arbitration could yield a happy resolution and save money at the same time. Widowed for ten years, Sylvia was relatively happy with her life, but still, there was something missing. ...

(this is using the same group of people as in Studbounds story The Renter) It has been a few years since I was back to the University. Janice thought it would be great to see Ruth, Victoria and Arnie, and Lita and Amos again. In the wedding gift they tucked a business card in with a note that read, “When you come back to visit we’ll have room for you.” Janice called the number on the card and got Arnie. ...

(story continues from Enslaved Part 1: Captured) Part 2: And then there were Three… “WARNING, WARNING, WARNING, BIO-ENDANGERMENT OF CAPTIVE IMMENANT!!!” I woke up to those words thinking oh no now what, I looked around for Mary. I couldn’t find her, then I looked up, there she was, somehow she found a way to make a noose with her bed sheet, then tied it to a rafter up high on the ceiling, she had the noose around her neck and was twitching, suddenly my arm lifted up and there before my eyes I saw the weapon, a tube of small proportions, aimed at her, the comp said that I had one shot and I should take it or loose her life, her life was in my hands. I aimed as best I could, and squeezed my hand. A bolt of light shot out of my tube and burned clean through the bed sheet, she came down hard, and I heard the crunch of breaking bone as she landed on her feet. I rushed to her, noticing that the weapon had recessed back into its housing. I gently lifted her head and removed the noose, her face was covered in burst capillaries, but she was still breathing. ...

She was an attractive woman. I had seen a couple of different mistresses over past few years and none of them could give me the inescapable feeling that I longed for. She brought me to the dungeon in her basement. The wrist and ankle cuffs were padlocked into place. I was then attached to the posts in a vertical spread eagle. I was facing the wall and could hear her behind me getting ready for our session. She them came up behind me and I shivered to her touch. She started to tell me that she was going to keep me for the weekend, locked away in her cellar. As she caressed my back, I became relaxed and let my guard down. As if she could sense this, she grabbed my head, forcing it back and the ball gag was stuffed in my mouth and buckled securely behind my head. When my head was released from her grasp, I tried to shake it out of my mouth, but to no avail. She then left me for a couple of minutes as I began to get excited and wonder what would be next. ...

(story continues from A Special Gift) Part 2: The Good Purpose Two days had passed since my transformation into a pig doll. It was a permanent transformation and that meant there was no way back. Although I was still a bit worried about that. But I felt honoured to be the first person, who’d volunteered to be transformed into a doll. Paul fetched me almost an hour after my transformation. He was really pleased and looked a for a long time over my new form in the box. He opened the box for a short moment to plant a soft kiss onto my forehead. Then he closed the box again and disappeared with Janine into another room. All I could do, was to wait and hope, I’d not get too bored until something interesting would happen. ...

(story continues from A True Fairy Tale) A Cautionary Note. When I was a young girl my Mommy told me Fairy tales. When I was older I learnt that they are not real. When I was twenty I learnt that I was wrong, but that fairies sometimes are not as nice as I always thought they were! Not all fairies have pretty wings and eat ambrosia; some have pretty wings and whips and chains, and feed you gruel just for fun! ...

Cynthia’s drive was long and winding, swooping around the cypress trees that grew along the drive in swampy soil. The house was large, Andrea guessed about 5 bedrooms and seemed very at home in the country atmosphere. She could just see a swimming pool and a sailboat docked around the corner of the house and could hear people laughing and a stereo playing a sort of punk sounding beat. A tall dark man dressed in an expensive three piece suit answered the door and before Andrea could say anything, the gentleman handed her a drink, told her to join the party and walked off. Not knowing what else to do, Andrea wandered through the living room to the deck, sipping on the drink. ...

(story continues from Batgirl vs the Professor 9: Visitors) Part 10: Aftermath Batgirl was taken down from her perch on the X-frame, but ordered not to move. Her cape was taken off and draped over a chair. After giving her orders on what to do and what not to do, she went and helped the Professor bring each of the kittens back to the testing center. Each kitten had fallen into a different and unique trap. The first kitten, falling through the floor outside the testing center, had been caught in sticky webbing that enveloped her body like a cocoon. She had been gassed and knocked out, rolled in the center on a 4-wheeled cart and left on the floor. ...

(story continues from Betrayal Chapter 7: Do Girls Love Ponies?) Part Eight Chapter Thirty-Five – The Master Plan Master John was determined to make sure we never got too bored or complacent. The return of Master Lucas seemed to have raised his spirits too. The next day he took turns at driving the sulky, though he stuck to walking speed. For her part, Mistress had him remove the dolly wheel and support from the sulky, which did at least reduce the weight we had to pull. Tough plastic protectors were laced onto our faces. These were like hockey masks with plenty of padding underneath. They were sweaty and horrible to wear in the hot weather. Summer seemed to be going on forever; after getting burned at first we all had deep tans on our exposed skin but the sun still seemed to be our enemy most of the time. ...

(story continues from Bondage Boutique 4) Part Five ‘The bitch is enjoying it,’ Roz thought as she watched the spectacle. The unfortunate crook that Jack had apprehended earlier had spent the last few hours licking and nuzzling his balls and cock. The nameless black girl was trapped in the seat of the chair with an invisible buzzing vibrator between her legs. Her mouth was forced open in an ‘O’ shape by the wide ring gag. It appeared to Roz that when the buzzing toy between her legs sprang to life the thief seemed to enjoy her predicament. With gusto the captive girl licked, her head nodding up and down in a furious rhythm. She slurped and murmmered as she pleasured Jack. Her moans slowly grew in volume as time went on. Her head nodded faster as her licks and slurps increased tempo. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 3)_ Part 4. It was hours before Mistress came to release me from my bondage and from the infernal fucking machine that had been raping my ass for hours! I had lost all track of time but i reckoned it must’ve been once the shop had shut when she had come for me. Mistress stood looking down at me and she could tell right there and then she had broken me, i had nothing left to fight with. My arms were numb from the reverse prayer they had been roped in and my breasts also still tightly roped bore the marks from the whip as my bottom did from the cane. Drool poured from my mouth as i felt Mistress pull the fucking machine away and begin to untie the ropes. First my ankles and then my arms. As she un roped my arms they flopped around useless numb from the tight bindings. Lastly she un wound the ropes around my swollen breast as she did so the blood rushed back in making my cry into my gag in pain. I lay there helpless as Mistress sat down on the edge of the bed. ...

(story continues from Captured Escort 4)_ Part 5. I stood strapped helpless to the pole, i could feel the cool air from the open door through my latex covered body. A near silent Meeewwww came from my gagged mouth as the butt plug began to shock me again as did the pads on my ass and breasts, from the outside no one could tell of my torment as the straps and armbinder and posture collar held me rigid. Through the smoked lenses of my hood i could see freedom as i looked out of the shops door at the people walking by happy and carefree while i was being held captive, bound and gagged and in torment. Mistress then appeared in my vision and stood on the podium. ...

My name is Cathy and I am a twenty year old college sophomore, majoring in the liberal arts. Recently I attempted to satisfy a long standing curiosity by having a session with a professional dominatrix. It was a most unpleasant experience and I would like to describe it in detail. I am an extremely attractive blue eyed blond, five foot eleven, with an athletic figure. My orientation is heterosexual and I have a very active sex life. More guys hit on me that I’m capable of accommodating, and I admit that sometimes I’m not too tactful in turning them down. ...

(story continues from Dale - Work in progress) Dale V2.0 Dale fidgeted, shifting from one foot to the other. He had to pee, but didn’t dare. Dressed as he was he’d have to use the women’s room and he had an irrational fear that when they checked his ID and saw he was male, well, there’d be trouble. Last thing he wanted was a strip search by another guy. As if reading his mind Connie said, “What’s the matter?” ...

She swore the alarm clock had to be broken, or at the very least, have the incorrect time set. It seemed just minutes ago she was locked in her cage for the night and here it was morning already. “Another Monday morning” she sighed to herself. She could find out what time it was easy enough, at least what she was told the time was, but dates were out of the question. ...

There are few things that upset me more than a client who comes to me at the last minute. And right now I am pretty upset. The annual party for the local BDSM club in which I am actually a member was coming up and I already had more than enough work to do. But as the date got close, I got multiple texts, emails, and voicemails all of which began, “W, would it be possible…” ...

Rosita Wright almost felt like Lara Croft when she finally found the jungle green starting to thin out and she could hear the waves nearby. After so many days it seemed of battling past hordes of creepy crawlies that tried to go where not required the young woman appeared to be close to the end of her goal. Examining this remote island off Borneo’s northern coast that apparently nobody from the West had ever visited. Quite why this could be Rosie, as she’d always preferred during college didn’t know. All the pilot who’d dropped her off a month ago said was he’d assumed it was because the place was much smaller than the islands in the main part of the chain, only about 40 square miles. Those teemed with the wildlife that kept all the naturalists agog with wonder, so this place, last in the line and much further out had been forgotten about until now. ...

(story continues from Everything going Wright and Rosie in undiscovered Borneo) Part Two Rosie Wright groaned when she heard the Albatross approaching on its regular visit. Knowing that in a few hours time she’d be confronted by the man who’d made love to her, given her a lovely dress to wear…then betrayed her. Having the girl marched at spear point to the top of the island then locking her in the cage that had been her home for the last few months. ...

(story continues from Jane’s Toy Part 2)_ TEN I tumbled about with her movements… My captress, the Giantess Jane had declared that we were going out- “to the mall,” she had said, and for her convenience rather than my comfort she had simply and literally dropped me into her purse. I hit hard, my little four-inch body slamming on something hard and metallic, knocking the breath out of me in a gush. I bounced and rolled, wrapped up in almost a ball in my hog-tie, sliding deeper into the depths of her bag. ...

(story continues from Jesse in Jeopardy) Part 2 The questions about her situation four people could answer. These being the owners of the ‘Western Approaches Society’ a secret organisation that few people apart from their many customers for custom built bondage furniture knew about. So imagine Barry McIvor’s surprise when their company secretary, Moira, had told her boss a week ago that she’d discovered an amazing girl right here on the island, showing them Jesse’s diary. “To think that pretty lassie assumed that I could earn enough running the B&B rather than what we do here, nor the boat to keep you and the boys solvent. It was bloody hard not to show I knew exactly what she was doing. Just managed to bluff it. Honestly, kids these days are so gullible. But Barry, she alone found the cage, tested it… and to be honest I think she’s got the sort of attitude we could do something with. She’s got one heck of an imagination too. No way are your standard cages anything like the old one Graham had in the Smithy. If I’d known it, and all the other stuff was there then we could have got the Society some serious cash. The average ‘dom’ would love something like this. Billy pet, how’s she doing in there?” ...

(story continues from Kitten 6: Warm Spring Day) Part 7: Afternoon in the Sun As you pad around the house wondering what he has in store for you, you have been good all week and he promised you a treat, a flutter of excitement passes through your body as you stand in front of the window feeling the warm morning sun caress your body, you stretch slowly as you make your way to the kitchen to fix yourself some breakfast. You make your way over to the sofa placing your food on the coffee table as you watch some morning TV. ...

(story continues from Kitten’s Story Part 7: Afternoon in the Sun) Part 8: You Leave Work You leave work and make your way into the city hurrying to meet him on time, as it starts to rain you glance at a bus but you have no choice but to walk as he dropped you off at work with no house keys, no money and worst of all no coat. By the time you reach the tram stations you are soaked but you are almost there as you make your way to the student popular pub, you smile half heartedly at the girl behind the bar simply glad to be out of the rain as you make you way over to his table. He glances at you and then hands you a bag, “Go to the toilets and put them on.” ...

(story continues from My Daughter & I Part 9: Gone to the Dogs)_ Part 10: Hunted My daughter has excelled herself this time. We all have an hours head start, but then they will come after us. And according to them they’re not all we have to worry about. These woodlands and fields belong to them, and they have been liberally sprinkled with traps designed to make sure we don’t escape. ...

(story continues from My Daughter & I Raise the Stakes)_ Part 6: My Daughter & I, Side by Side Emma has just started to struggle, and she is putting plenty of energy into her actions. But you have left it too late my love, way too late. You went proudly to your fate, and now you are going to pay the price. And unless I can think of something very soon, I am going to be following you. But you can be sure I won’t go as quietly as you have. Well, actually I might. The sheer kinkiness of where you have let them take you does rather appeal to me, and what a pair we would make. Mother and daughter, side by side. ...

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 9: Taken In Trade) Part 10: With Friends Like These… (Inspired by Feline’s much appreciated feedback) …“Which one of my friends put you girls up to this little prank?” Gregory asked with a smile while staring at Dana. “The odds of a cute little pet and her two handlers winding up on my doorstep while answering my ad are remote to say the least. I see the humor in it obviously, but there are only so many of them that know of this little hobby of mine, unless you’re from the club.” ...

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 10: With Friends Like These…) Part 11: My Full Dogification “I was having a dream Gregory. Your not going to rat me out to the girls for that, are you?” I asked reasonably in the same silent whisper as he had used. I was angry, or perhaps frustrated at being interrupted so close to relief and I knew it came out in my tone. ...

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 8: Caught) Part 9: Taken In Trade I knelt there recovering from my self inflicted play while watching that bobbing umbrella approach my position, I almost frozen in disbelief. If this were some man with nefarious intentions as from my randy day dreams, I realized I would present an easy capture despite my earlier thoughts to the contrary. Had he stalked me on my way to that desolate place and merely waited for me toget distracted entertaining myself, or was this some kind of highly unlikely chance encounter on private property? ...

This story contains adult content and a disturbing theme so if you are under the age to view such material or easily disturbed please stop reading, you won’t but hey you were warned. Part One The Olsen ‘family’ Dairy farm had begun as a smallholding some two hundred years in the distant past, as time ground on most of the other local farms sold up to big farming companies or vanished into housing development but the Olsen farm struggled on defiantly growing ever more behind its competitors but prized locally for the quality of its produce. ...

Since I was a freshman in high school I volunteered at the local charity fund raising second hand store. I would sort, hang and help putting out donations. Since I had been volunteering for 8 years now I had my own key and I would normally come in before my afternoon classes started so I could work some of the donations that came into the night drop. I was actually looking forward to spending more time here since summer break was almost here and I was going to enjoy the break before I started to work on my Masters degree. ...

Part 1 Katie waited at the entrance to a club she had never been before. Standing outside her car, she balanced on her conservative one inch black sandal high heeled shoes, shifting her weight from side to side. She pulled her cell phone out of her pocket, and it read “No txt messages, no voicemails”. She stamped her foot impatiently. Katie wasn’t nervous about going to a club, she was pretty confident in the bar and club scene, though was not a wild child by any means. At 25, she had graduated college, and was a school teacher in a nice suburban district of Chicago. She was a mild mannered woman, very shy and quiet, something her fiancé loved about her. Infact, the fiancé was the problem tonight. More specifically, his best friend. ...

(story continues from Subterranean Sally) Part Two The answer being YES two sleeps later! It was the drilling that startled me from a snooze. The TV on and showing Bob at work and I don’t mind admitting I was relieved having not seen him at all yesterday. For the first time I’d started to worry that he really HAD locked me away for good. ‘Silly Sally, course he wouldn’t’ I muttered as I watched as bucket followed bucket as lumps of concrete were hoisted away and then began work on the soil below. That took what seemed ages but as the scraping got louder I knew he was close. I screamed out loud on seeing the top of my coffin appearing and he heard me! A scribbled sign… ‘Hello sweetheart, nearly there’ Another hour or so and I was quietly sobbing as the coffin was raised out and swung onto the tarpaulin covered carpet. I watched him ease out the caps over the screws then wrrrr times eight and he paused to write another sign. ‘Brace yourself, opening top now’ I squealed in pain as the light poured into my eyes. It was SO bright and I knew I should have heeded his warning and closed them. “Sorry love, thought you’d be ready…” he chuckled, reaching in and untaping my fingers. Getting another wail as I unclenched them. “Won’t do that next time,” Bob said and I grinned behind the mask. I’ll not be doing this for a VERY long time… well at least not until I change the food recipes! That mask came off and he saw my teary and very tired looking face and the guy seemed concerned but I assured him I was fine. The rest of the restraints were unlocked, Bob noticing slack round my waist and joked I was half the size of last week. That got me to ask the date and I was amazed to find I’d only been down there five days and it was Saturday afternoon! “But I counted seven sleeps, are you sure?” I gasped and he nodded, saying it was FA Cup Final day and he wanted to watch the match at 3pm. I tried not to sigh… or tell him to put me back down there but instead tried and failed to get out under my own steam. My muscles hurt like hell, I should have wriggled and flexed a lot more, he’d even suggested I start doing that a couple of sleeps ago. Bob looked at his watch and I knew… “Look, you go and watch the game, I’ll just lie here and exercise OK?” he nodded and we had our first kiss, him giving my torso a stroke too. “Proud of you Sally and well done too” he said then hurried off to watch some pointless match… cheers dad! By the time he returned, happy his sweepstake team had won I was sitting up, massaging my legs but dreading the removal of the catheters that were now unplugged from the base. I’d had them before in hospital after a bad fall and had forgotten how painful they can be after a few days. We had another smooch then he brought me a cup of tea. “Thanks… if I do this again I’ll have to work out a way of serving hot drinks and stuff. But not yet” I said, seeing him look at me, probable thinking I’d be doing it again shortly. After the tea was drunk I bent down and unbuckled my shoes then Bob reached under my armpits, lifting me up till I was against his chest. Slowly he lowered me til my feet touched the ground… and to no surprise I could hardly stand without support. He changed grip and I clutched a shoulder as he turned round and we slowly walked to the staircase. “No chance…” I said looking upstairs and he grinned, hand going under my butt and sweeping me off the ground. I squealed as my back muscles couldn’t take the movement that quickly and he apologised before carrying me to my bedroom. A sheet covered the bed and he laid me on it then suggested I remove the tubes while he ran me a bath. “Yeah, so you don’t have to watch eh? Wuss,” I chuckled and he grinned sheepishly, tossed me a box of tissues then fled into the bathroom. I had to stuff a hankie in my mouth to get them out! But there seemed to be no ill effects and I waited for him to emerge. Quite how Bob would take my request that he strip his daughter naked than put her into the bath, wash her from head to foot and suchlike I wasn’t sure. So when he came out he saw I was still dressed and paused. He’s quicker than I thought and shook his head when I tugged the hem of the dress. “Not a chance Sal, I’ll carry you in there and unzip the frock but the rest you’ll have to manage alone, OK? I don’t mind the odd hug and kiss we share but no further. It wouldn’t be fair on either of us, understand?” I nearly had a tantrum but stopped myself, remembering I was the ‘new Sally’ now so grinned wryly. “Fair enough, and thanks…” I shuddered as he undid me, his other hand holding the two bits at my neck. Reaching up and taking them off him and I allowed Bob to leave. That bath never felt so good! And I was there long enough that I needed to top it up or I’d freeze. Clambering out almost defeated me but somehow I managed, staggering into the bedroom and finding Bob had left a long white nightie and patterned kimono hanging up for me to use. It wasn’t mine, I’m a PJ’s or T-shirt and shorts lass, so I’ll assume he wants me to dress like a lady now rather than slob around showing off. My skin was tingling as the silky fabric rubbed me all over… lovely and now my legs were stronger I strutted and swished round the room. Having read about the girls who liked these I now saw what the fuss was about, sliding my hands over my body, stroking nipples and feeling myself shudder. A long session on my hair followed by some discreet slap and I was ready. Slippers on and I carefully walked downstairs where I could smell dinner. I’d lost enough weight and was ravenous. Coming into the kitchen and Bob smiled as he saw what I was wearing. “Yeah, the ‘new Sally’s much better,” he said coming over seeing me standing there. I walked into his embrace and grinned as his hands roamed onto my butt. We hugged for ages, no kissing but I was just glad to be held by someone again. “Right, sit down and we’ll eat.” I obeyed after fetching drinks and he nodded, seeing I didn’t plonk myself down like usual. Another warm smile and nod of approval. “Guess our days apart did the trick then Sal hon?” and I agreed. I was determined not to betray his trust again and told him that. Sitting in the living room later on we also debriefed the session I’d gone though, me giving my side of the story, how I’d felt and what I intended to do to improve things if or when I did it again. “Not too soon I hope?” he asked and I shook my head. “No, maybe we’ll use it as a secret dieting device. Shame it cannot be marketed but no. Guess you’ve got other ideas for me, yes?” He nodded, saying that the other basement room was now fitted out the way it’d been for mum’s pleasure and that we’d have a look tomorrow. “There is a lot of kit and stuff for you to learn and enjoy, however Sally I want you to promise me you’ll never… ever practice self-bondage in there without me knowing first. Understand love, if you got something wrong it could place your life in grave danger, remember what I said when Donna got caught. Imagine me having to explain to you as an innocent fifteen year-old what had gone wrong?” My eyes were starting to water and Bob saw his point had been made. Somehow I managed not to cry but it was a chastened and very tired lady who was later led upstairs to her room. He kissed me goodnight at the doorway and did not come in. I was asleep barely minutes later, luxuriating in being able to wriggle about and suchlike. Next afternoon however I found wriggling was impossible. Once we’d had a normal morning reading the papers, Bob filling in the grave while I’d prepared the midday meal it was going to be my first lesson in the other basement. We’d discussed safety words, mine was ‘Ink’, as it could be said from behind a gag. I’d already practised saying it while in the coffin and had no problem when I briefly wore a penis gag. Now I obeyed the order to dress in my fitness gear and trainers then somewhat nervously followed Bob downstairs. The door creaked open and Bob went first then waved me inside. My eyes widened on seeing various implements that had once held my mother and I felt a brief pang of sadness. “Yeah, still missing her,” I replied to a question and we came together for a hug and kiss. There were several main items, a x-frame cross, a pole with various loops all round it, a set of stocks, a pommel horse, even a bondage bed, this with chains and loops from all sides and lastly a seated pillory. This being a bench with raised sides allowing wrists to be secured either side of the head. “This is mine, Donna used to cut my hair while I was locked in it, said it was the only way I’d stop moving!” I really laughed at that and he grinned, especially as I normally do his hair in the kitchen, so I’d joked it’ll be better done here in future. He opened the wardrobe in the corner and I came close, seeing enough cuffs, collars and chain to restrain an army. Gags, whips, paddles and a couple of hoods completed the bulging inventory. My dreams about wearing some of this was interrupted… “Right Sally love, which piece first…” and I paused then pointed to the cross. Coming up and staring at the straps at many points. I shuddered a bit and a question was asked if I wanted to continue. I did and turned away, got another hug then asked Bob to secure me to it. He nodded, placed hands on my torso then eased me back till my butt hit the device. Looking down he instructed me to ‘open my legs’ and I giggled loudly at that. Shaking slightly then stepped onto the little blocks, feeling the straps brushing my limbs and he let go as I steadied myself. Leaning back and my head rested against the rear part, feeling another strap that I assumed was to go round my neck. The first straps he allowed me to do myself. Around the waist and a second going just under the shoulders. I was committed now as Bob got to work. Each one as it was applied sent tremors running through me. Ankles, one on both sides of my knees then the last two just at the top of my thighs. Then he took my left hand; kissed it then secured the wrist, two more near the elbow then the right arm got the same treatment. I was staggered at how it felt, my chest heaving now, probably very flushed cheeks too and he remarked that I was ‘quite a sight’. He went round them again and tightened each by a notch and I joked I shouldn’t fall off now. He asked about the neck one but for once I declined, worried I might choke or jerk against it. “Hmmm, very wise Sal, once you get used to it we’ll try again.” I agreed then asked him what was next. Bob suggested a blindfold and I nodded, saying he could gag me if he wanted. “OK, your wish is my command love.” My vision vanished to inky blackness as he laid the mask over the bridge of my nose then tied it off. Then the gag was slid in and secured before being pumped up. I squeaked a bit and he paused, asking if it was too tight and got a shake of head. “Isss ookkayy…” I ‘said’ and heard him chuckle. He got me to test my safety word and I complied. “OK that’s good honey. The next time I hear that, I’ll free you immediately alright?” That was reassuring to me and I hung there silently, this was all I’d dreamed of since starting to read bondage sites and seeing models in poses. Now I was that lucky girl so sighed and wriggled in my bonds, trying to listen to what Bob was doing… but there was silence now. My breathing through the nose was too loud to hear and I wondered if he’d left the room. No doubt hoping to watch the re-run of yesterday’s football! I jumped and squealed feeling something touch my leg. Not a finger but somehow light or fluffy as it rose above my knee. My breathing getting louder as a second joined it on my other leg. Both heading north and I sighed as they caressed my thighs. Obviously Bob wasn’t going to physically touch his daughter there. Some might consider that inappropriate so these… feathers I deduced were to do the work instead. My face felt red now as one of them came up and tickled my ear. I shook a lot more and was glad of the bindings, still thinking I might fall off! They returned below and while one roamed over my legs the second was giving my stomach serious attention. This continued for ages and I felt myself starting to get wet. I hoped he wouldn’t smell that and stop. But no, those damn things teased and tormented me enough that I felt sweat running down my back. “Enjoying it darling?” he asked as I bucked and rocked, trying to stop those damn things touching me as Bob moved them all over, jabbing a nipple with the quill, rubbing up my thighs and making me start groaning as feelings I’d suppressed for too long began stirring. Bob however could see I was starting to get a little excited or tired now, (both actually) Sweat pouring off me and he stopped, hearing me sigh as he went to the cupboard, saying he was putting the feathers away. I tried to relax in the bonds and nodded on being asked had I had enough. “Well done Sally, that’s not bad for a first attempt. Now stay there, I’ll be back soon…” he said then left me to cool down for what seemed ages! Finally I sighed on hearing him return and he took off the blindfold. The gag was removed and a straw inserted, finding a full glass of milk to be dispatched. I knocked half of it back in one go, the rest after a couple of breaths. I nodded in reply about freedom and Bob released my arms, a faint gasp as blood rushed to my hands and I probably would have fainted were my legs and torso not still attached. He undid both legs and allowed me to do the last two, his hands ready to catch me. Thankfully I was alright and walked gingerly to the bondage bed to examine it closely. It really was something and I looked down at the design. Seeing that the barred sides all round could be raised to form a cage. The top bit inside the high frame could be lowered to complete the confinement. It seemed older than the rest of the toys and I turned, seeing Bob look a little wistfully at it. “Yes Sally, it’s older than you love… I… well…” and he looked a little sad now. He came closer and despite my sweaty body I needed to hug him and did so. He didn’t pull away, just wrinkled his nose but held on all the same and was soon smiling again. “Thanks, I guess you’re right. Your mother loved this bed. She spent many a pleasant afternoon on it. In fact… it was a wedding present from her father!” I’m glad I wasn’t drinking at that moment. I’d have choked as I coughed and spluttered “You WHAT! You mean granddad KNEW!” He smiled and patted the surface, indicating I was to sit down and listen. I did so and he told me the full story of how he and Donna had met. Every now and again his fingers touched one of the restraining rings with a tremble as the tale emerged. He’d been in London to watch a football match that got abandoned due to weather. Moping around he was in Soho when another deluge began. Diving into a doorway my dad bumped into a girl also taking shelter and over the next hour his silvery tongue succeeded in chatting Donna up. She was a bit embarrassed to say what she did for a living but eventually, once the rain stopped Bob insisted on escorting her to work. Only to find Miss Robbins as she was then, worked in an ‘adult’ shop owned by her old man! Turned out Ronnie Robbins was a rather important figure in that world and was teaching his girl all about it. “Like you’ll be learning in the office next week. But not about stuff like this!” and I roared with laughter now. ...

(story continues from Subterranean Sally) Part Three One that I thought was going well over the next six months or so. Mary was becoming a frequent visitor to the house. In fact one day I’d arrived back from work expecting them to be home but Bob was alone. Querying this he seemed surprised then admitted she’d gone dress shopping. “Not for THAT type of dress love…,” he said quickly enough but I suspected an announcement might be sooner than later. Downstairs too was becoming interesting. Not just Dad and Mary, but Ms Harrison and myself! I’d surrendered my vibrator to her one morning, spending the rest of the next two hours regretting this. “Come on love, just one more for the sisterhood, surely you can take it…” she muttered as I hung there blown away by a series of explosive ones! While she didn’t understand my coffin and the ideas behind it she didn’t mind if I played in it. The two of them locked me in one afternoon and I lay there listening as he took her circuit training, round the playroom rather than a gym. Over the next what seemed to me like hours he tickled, thrashed, more tickling then finally vibrated her to a climax! Her squealing woke me up from a snooze! Once I thought it long enough I quietly knocked on the lid (my wrists were not secured) and Bob released his girl. Me looking at a tired Mary wrapped in blankets and asleep on the bondage bed. We cuddled and I asked if I should free her. Bob cruelly shook his head no then carefully padlocked the cage shut with my assistance. Leaving her cellphone dangling off the bars. Upstairs much later on I received a call from a desperate lady who needed the loo! They got engaged on Christmas Day, fifteen months after our USA trip. Bob having asked me first if I minded. Of course I didn’t, she loved us both now and I was in tears when he popped the question after a great dinner made by me and she’d said yes. “Least you’ll be able to remember that date,” I laughed and got hugs for that. The wedding was planned for the summer but I was amazed when in March Bob announced he was selling his company and retiring. He’s only 55 I thought and was a little dismayed at that. “Oh, I thought you’d be happy that I’d be here. As you’ll be leaving too, we’re gonna have more than enough money for years to come, yes?” I wasn’t however. My role might be small in the company but I’d earned it on merit and was proud of that. While being ‘the boss’ girl had helped there were some who’d thought otherwise but I proved to them that I was capable, now he was taking it away. Didn’t he understand that I wanted to earn my own money, also you easily get bored if playtime is all the time and we had a frosty talk that afternoon and he groaned when I got stroppy. “I’ll help Mary with her work as she wants me and Milly to model the restraints for the calendar, but I’m not leaving, OK?” He sighed and nodded then left me be. My pigheadedness came back to haunt me. Within two months of him leaving I was forced out, devastated to have been told I was being demoted to secretary rather than the managerial position I occupied. The new owner regarded women in engineering companies as ‘tea-girls and typists’ so if I didn’t comply then tough luck. A long tearful chat with Mary and Bob that night was enough and my notice went in next morning. So now unemployed but after moping about getting in Bob’s way I decided to have a weekend in the coffin to do some thinking alone. He seemed quick to comply and helped set things up on the Friday, the drinks and stuff much tastier now I’d worked out how to get it right. Also teaching Mary how it worked. The lid went down and he screwed me closed. I half hoped he’d bury me but instead shifted the casket to one side and they didn’t use the basement at all. A nice quiet weekend followed and I was much happier when freedom came on the Sunday night. Mary moved in two months before the big day as she had offers for her place. A fat cheque landed in our accounts even after the eye-watering tax bill and she was quick to see I got a share. Grateful for that we went to for a little dinner to celebrate. Both of us looked great, me in my black dress, Mary in the midnight blue outfit worn the night we’d had in San Francisco. After the meal I bumped into a couple of former work colleagues and decided to allow the others to go home while I stayed out for an hour or so. “You behave yourself, young lady,” he grinned waggling a finger and Mary chuckled. “Nearly thirty now, I can cope! Besides I’ve had my regulation two drinks, I’m only on the coffee now,” I grinned and waved them off, Margie and Katryn waiting patiently by the door. We went back in, sat down with a steaming jug of best Colombian brew and I caught up on news from ‘the coalface’ Marge saying it was bad there now, both women were thinking of quitting. “You got out just in time Sally love, we’re going to give it another month then I‘m out too. Kat will probably follow,” and I saw her nodding. A tray of cocktails arrived twenty minutes later and I looked at the others, none of us had ordered and I was puzzled til the bartender said three guys in the corner had sent them across. We turned and saw my nemesis from the company and two of Bob’s engineers, one who’d left shortly before me, Maurice raising his pint glass in salute. “Guess it’s a ‘no-hard-feelings’ round,” I joked and the others grinned. We dithered as they were rather OTT for us, blue green and lastly an orange one with cherries and stuff jutting out on sticks. “Girlie drinks, for girlies I’ll bet they’re probably saying,” Kat joked and we all giggled. “Well, a shame to waste them…girlies…” I smiled so picked the green one, Marge went for blue leaving Kat, with orange. “Bottom’s up…” Katryn said then I daintily sipped mine, hoping it’d be some sort of mint flavouring. I rolled it over my tongue… “Oh bloody hell…” I wheezed, trying not to cough, “It’s foul, what the heck is it…?” and Marge stared at me having knocked half of hers back. “Water…quickly Sal…” she muttered and thankfully this place has iced jugs of the stuff on a central table. I came back and she grabbed a glass and put that back in one. “I’m gonna complain ‘bout these,” Katryn growled and I was nodding, water being drunk now as I tried to get the taste out of my mouth. Margie sat there staring at the remains of her drink and I thought she was shaking. “You alright Ma…?” I began and she shook her head. “No, I feel rubbish…” she muttered and I turned to look at Maurice’s gathering to see what their reaction was, only to see they’d gone! The bartender wiping down the table as he cleared the glasses. We needed help and I went across, not feeling that brilliant myself now as I reached him. “Excuse me buddy,” I said, tapping his arm. “Those drinks you gave us that these guys bought, I think they’ve been spiked. My mates are in trouble,” and he turned to look in surprise. Seeing me standing there, looking peaky and his face fell as he peered over my shoulder at Marge who was leaning back, eyes closed with Kat coughing too. “OK missy, you go sit down, I’ll call for an ambulance, OK?” I nodded and thanked him, wobbling back to the corner, falling into my seat and I looked back to see him on the phone, waving off a customer who wanted serving. He came across with a bucket and towels, just in time as Margie grabbed it and threw up, thankfully straight into it. “Right, done the call love, they’re a bit busy so it’ll be as fast as poss, OK?” Well it wasn’t but at least he was serious and I thanked him, asking the guy to shoo off a couple of people watching us. He did so and they left, one saying women shouldn’t be drinking if they couldn’t handle it! I told him in no certain terms to clear off and a few people stared at me. Feeling shameful seeing Kat was crying, Margie slumped against the cushions and she really was shaking now. I was pleased to hear sirens getting closer and soon I was wincing as they were right outside, the lights flashing SO brightly. Two guys thundered in, hi-viz jackets a welcome sight as their bags dropped onto the sofas and they began working on us, naturally Margie was first while an arriving police officer sat down and tried talking to me about what happened. I wasn’t really in the mood, my mouth was dry despite the water but I gradually told him. Naming the three guys but the copper said he didn’t believe me! “You girls just cannot handle your booze! I’ve seen it too often in this town.” Even the bartender got brushed off when he tried to confirm what I’d said was the truth. Raising his voice and the officer told him to back off. I was getting anxious now, tears not far away because of his attitude. “Think you better ring his station, get a real one here, not a guy on a power trip” I said to the barman who did his best not to grin. Only for officer idiot to reach over and jab a finger into my chest telling me to shut up. However it went further forward than he expected and it poked me on the nipple. “You dirty bastard!” I shouted, making more people turn and stare. I also swatted his hand away and he jumped to his feet while I staggered to mine. “Right, you’re under arrest love…” he snapped, reaching for his cuffs and even the paramedics looked up from their work on Katryn and one protested, “she’s done nothing wrong, leave her be…” But before I could react he’d cuffed my left arm and was twisting it behind me. I squealed and he grinned then grabbed my other arm, slapping it in and securing them tight. Now I really screamed as he pushed me down onto the sofa, my head striking the side and I felt faint now as he stood there warning me not to struggle or else. Getting on his radio to try calling for reinforcements. The only help that arrived was for me. Several guys came over having realised what was happening, two of them grabbing the officer and wrestling him to the floor and now it really kicked off. Someone, an older lady even helped me sit down, my head pounding and I felt sick, but with the damn cuffs on could do nothing except cry and she wiped my eyes with a tissue, that bit of kindness probably stopping me freaking out. A hulking great guy found the handcuff keys in the struggling policeman’s uniform and freed me, saying he was actually a fellow officer, a Detective Inspector no less but from a different station and he’d sort this out. Showing the ambulanceman his warrant card and Jason, the kindly medic nodded to me. “It’s gen missy and thanks Sir, now lets get you treated love.” My wrists had marks on from the cuffs and he fed me painkillers or something like that. Making me drink way too much liquid too and I desperately needed the loo. The lady who’d done my face took me there, turned out she was the D.I’s wife and we vanished into the disabled cubicle where I vomited explosively into the bowl. I didn’t realise that was the intention, to flush the drugs out of my system but she waited till my heaving stopped, turning round and I paused… “I’ll wait outside honey,” she chuckled and stepped away, closing the door allowing me privacy. Emerging after a clean up, with empty bowels I grinned tiredly but was worried about what Bob and Mary would say when they found out. Mrs D.I helped me reaffix my slap then led me back to the bar. Most of the crowd had gone, so had Margie and Kat in the ambulance but I shuddered on seeing more policemen there, convinced they would arrest me again. But my helper’s husband was doing a sterling job, having witnessed the whole thing and soon I watched my second nemesis being cuffed and led away by others. I gave a statement then asked about getting a taxi home, only for Bob and Mary to come in moments later and they looked aghast. I burst into tears again, rushing into their arms and hugging both tightly to me. The D.I sat us down and assured me that no further action was being taken against me, but that it was unlikely that they’d be able to prove it was Maurice or his cohorts who’d drugged our drinks. Even the barman was appalled, he’d deposited the tray on their table, only to be called five minutes later and told to bring them to ours. “It HAD to be them, Sir,” he stormed and I nodded in agreement but just wanted to go home and forget about it. Mary drove us back and I thanked them with hugs before fleeing in tears to my room. Bob later knocked on the door but I refused to open it and he said if I needed him I just had to ask. Right now I wanted to be alone and politely said so, blew a kiss then threw myself into bed. That event really battered my self-confidence, way more than the demotion. I was convinced everyone had it in for me and panicked when asked to go to the shops. Mary did a magnificent job and after two weeks of ‘house arrest’ she coaxed me into town to pick up the dress I’d be wearing for their wedding. Not quite a bridemaids’ one but an outfit to do me justice. The smile I had on modelling it in the shop proved that maybe I was getting over it now. Not so when we got confirmation that the inquiries were being dropped and I began to worry again. Even Bob was starting to get concerned. They were due on honeymoon three days after the wedding, but if I couldn’t get a grip then they might have to cancel it. “Well how else can we get round it?” he sighed in the kitchen. I managed not to throw a strop and said I would consider staying in my coffin for that time til they returned. Mary was amazed at the idea. “But it’s almost three weeks darling, surely your food and stuff would run out?” she said but I shook my head. “No, I’ve been tweaking the system for a long time, testing it for ages. It’s why I haven’t used it for a month while checking out ideas. I know it’ll be fine, trust me guys.” They sent me outside to cut the lawn and discussed it and on return an hour later gave their consent. But suggested I Skype Milly first to ask her opinion. Mary knew I talked often with the Californian so that night I called her. Upset to discover Mil couldn’t get a visa to attend the wedding having been invited so commiserations were offered. We talked for ages and I said what I’d proposed. “Well if that’s your way of dealing with it Sal, and your folks okay it then I guess it’s a yes from me too. You’re a wacko love, just let me know when you ‘return’ OK?” I agreed, waved her goodbye and switched off. I went downstairs and looked at them. Mary knew and came across and hugged me. “OK honey, we’ll do it.” Bob nodding and I challenged him to make me safer than ever before. “Yes sweetheart, I’ll try to do that. I promise.” The wedding was a quiet affair. Just them and me, two of my girlfriends and some of Bob and Mary’s closest acquaintances at the registry office. I managed not to sob as I handed the rings over, feeling nice in my new dress and heels. Once the event was done we had the reception at a local pub and soon they retired to the house, I went to a hotel with my friends to give them space and this time we managed not to get in any trouble! Since deciding to ‘go down’ for the time required I’d been asked not to go below stairs. Bob worked tirelessly alone doing heaven knows what. Mary and I went out frequently at his request sometimes all day and I’d love to know what he was up to. But a promise of ‘no peeking’ was to be obeyed or I’d have to stay up. Now the day dawned and Mary helped me dress. And what an outfit too, not a real bridal gown but a formal silk one all the same. No train or veils but it looked stunning and I cried when she first showed it to me. “I read the stories love, it’s the best I could do…” she said and got buried in hugs. Make-up and hair followed then finest underwear was supplied and she allowed me to fit the tubes alone. I was trembling as finally I was eased into the frock and it was drawn around me and zipped to my neck, lastly stepping into three-inch heels. Going to my dressing table I grabbed one of Donna’s favourite lockets from my jewellery box and slipped the necklace around. Dropping it inside the dress where it nestled into my cleavage. Mary took many photos then showed me them and I nearly wept again. “Don’t you dare smudge…” she joked, holding hands as I promised her I’d be alright. “I know darling, its going to be painful for us to be apart but I understand.” ...

(story continues from Summer Training 10)_ _Continued from part 10 Chapter 11 The stop at the grocery store took a little longer than Jeff had expected, but they had Stephanie’s prescription ready and most everything he needed for meals for the next couple of days. He enjoyed being away from the house, but he didn’t want to leave his stepsister to her own devices for very long. Their current relationship was fragile and Jeffery didn’t want to jeopardize it since it had taken quite a while to get it to that stage. ...

(story continues from Summer Training 11)_ _Continued from part 11 Chapter 12 Jeffery awkwardly lifted his sister out of his Jeep and onto the cool cement floor of the garage. The garage door had already hummed its way shut, secreting away himself and his bound step sister from the rest of the world. Gathering her chain lead, he gave it a gentle tug and his blonde captive struggled to stand. Stephanie felt her blindfold being untied then removed. Though the adventure of being bound outside her home was arousing in many ways, the young woman was glad to be back within the safe environs of her home. ...

Continued from part 12 Chapter 13 Stephanie pretended to sleep as she lay curled up and chained in her parent’s bed. Her wrists were cuffed in front of her with black leather cuffs and her ankles were locked into a set of leather hobbles. She wore a thin leather collar to which Jeffery had fastened a very long leash. The other end was locked to the bed. The leash enabled her to go her parent’s bathroom without assistance. It would also allow her to get into the room where Kim was kept prisoner. ...

(story continues from Summer Training 3)_ _Continued from part 3 Chapter 4 Kim smiled as she drove away, thinking about how easy it was to get Jeffery to let her do her laundry at his house. Of course, she would make sure that her laundry would take time and by the time it was done, she would ask if she could spend the night in Stephanie’s room. If you had boobs and asked nicely, you could get pretty much anything. Once she was there, Kim would also see what Jeffery was keeping a secret. There was something making him nervous as hell and now she was anxious to know what. It wasn’t just the desire to know, but she might also be able to blackmail Jeff into letting her stay at the house while Stephanie and her parents were away. It certainly beat sleeping out in the car or with some guy she barely knew. Another song came on the radio and she sang along with it. Hopefully work wouldn’t be too bad and then she could look forward to tonight. ...

(story continues from Tales From The Psych Ward 5: The Pony Farm) Part 6: We Are Not Alone Pony prancing up the middle of the street naked resulted in me being sent back to in-house treatment until I was once again “no longer a threat to myself or others around me.” Dr. Henderson testified at the committal hearing. I’m not sure if he was for the defense or the prosecution. He explained that when I am in one of my states, I am not an overt threat to others or myself, but I am not aware of the reality around me. Thus, I could significantly injure myself or others. In his most expert-witness-called-to-testify voice, he explained to the judge, “During these episodes, he almost seems to be in his own personal reality.” ...

(story continues from The Captive)_ Part 2: Captivated If David had thought that he had heard the last of Anne’s captive fantasies then he was wrong. To say that she was dissatisfied would be a little unfair but despite the frightening finale Anne wanted more. It had been over too quickly. She wanted to explore the feelings of bondage and helplessness. She had enjoyed the sex but wanted more frustration. She was even curious about her pain threshold. And she wanted to be frightened again. Despite her subsequent embarrassment the emotions had been incredible, but she doubted that David could fool her again. In her heart she knew he could not harm her. ...

(story continues from The Coincidence) Part Two Chapter 6: The Getaway Rebecca’s mind was reeling. As she was led to who knows where, she was in shock and couldn’t even process what was going on. She knew that someone was pulling her forward by something attached to a collar around her neck. She knew that her arms were completely bound behind her back She knew that her legs were barely able to move with the restriction of the dress she was wearing and the chains between them. And she knew that she was gagged and blindfolded. But she had no idea what was going on. ...

Part 1 The prospect of an overnight stay in New York City was quite appealing to Mark and Darlene, a yuppie husband and wife, but one problem needed to be resolved, this being their 19 year old daughter Amber. An attractive high school graduate, she had refused to seek employment, preferring to rely upon her parents for support. Amber had been a persistent disciplinary problem, whose transgressions included running away from home in past years, and more recently alcohol, marijuana, and sexual promiscuity with undesirable males. Amber simply could not be left at home alone for more than twenty four hours. ...

(story continues from The Final Trek) I’m leaving out the details, but I’m not doing good. I’m working on the conclusion at the same time I add chapters. I’m going to hold out as long as I can. If time passes and I haven’t sent it, I invite one of you to write one. Or a better Idea would be for many to keep adding chapters. A never ending adventure. If you don’t have someone, find that person. When you find someone who shares everything about themselves with you and you aren’t afraid to share everything with them, that’s the one. Grab on, hold on and always show them they are everything to you. Have adventures, go someplace neither of you have been and do things you have never done every chance you get. Enjoy the world together. D, I can’t wait to be with you again. KM ...

(story continues from The Great Marvolo) Part 2 Author’s Note: Thanks to Jennifer Harrison for her assistance, and for letting me read her great-great grandmother’s diary. When I heard the Inspector say, “You are under arrest” I was momentarily shocked into immobility. Then I jumped to my feet, but before I could move the policeman pulled my arms behind my back and the Inspector locked handcuffs on my wrists. As I was dragged to the door I shouted, “I’m innocent! You must believe that, Lady Agnes!” Then I was hustled outside and down the corridor. If she replied I did not hear her. ...

Tara and Taylor’s eyes were wide with surprise. I had managed to keep this secret for five years, and a few shots of tequila and Tara’s never-ending prying coaxed me into spilling the beans. Tara leaned forward in her big fluffy chair and asked excitedly, “For how long?” I rolled the shot glass between my fingers for a second and then pressed it to my lips. Slowly sipping the remainder of it to buy a few more seconds. This was an embarrassing subject. ...

(story continues from The New House Rules 3) Chapter 4 I am pretty sure I had never enjoyed watching TV more than right now. I was leaning back on the sofa, my legs stretched out on the ottoman, feet crossed. The best view was not on the LCD across the room, it was of Tara, who was seriously trussed up before me. I had finished granting her the bondage wish she had made twenty minutes ago, and she was a sight to see. ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 16: Saskia the Amateur Sleuth) Chapter 17: The Party A short series of slaps to the face was the catalyst that brought Saskia back into consciousness. These blows weren’t particularly hard, but they had the desired effect of forcing her to open her eyes and stare groggily at the person responsible for this assault upon her cheeks. As her eyes regained their focus, they made contact with those of another female only a few inches in front of her. These eyes, however, were about the only feature visible in a face otherwise covered from neck to crown of the head in a vivid pink hood which appeared almost glued to the contours of the wearer’s face. Saskia also received the impression that she was staring upwards at this woman, as if she were laid out on the floor, or maybe a bed. Behind the masked woman, another woman could be viewed, standing only feet away and looking down on the scene before her. She was wearing a bright red cat-suit that was moulded to every curve of her body, and the sight of this vision in crimson brought back to Saskia where she was and what she was doing here, although the exact circumstances of how she’d fallen asleep were a bit hazy. ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 17: The Party) Chapter 18: A Clearer View of Things When Cathy again saw daylight after the conclusion of the ordeal she and Bethany had shared in the cellar, it was obviously late afternoon. Although the passing of the hours and days was not easy to gauge in her almost continuous state of sensory deprived imprisonment, a quick calculation told her that she had been held here for five days and five nights by this time, which meant that it must be Wednesday. So if Dolores’ assertion that this effort to brainwash both herself and her fellow captive was to commence next week, there were still at least four days in the interim period to be negotiated and survived prior to this form of mental indoctrination being forced upon them. What was going to happen in the meantime? None of the probable scenarios bore too much thinking about. ...

Sarah was looking out of her bedroom window on the second floor of her large house. She lived by herself in a nice Victorian house in north Oxford. She was a stunning looking 26 year old from Abu Dhabi and had moved to England 10 years ago. Her long purple hair was well look after and flowed over her shoulders and down her back. Her brown eyes had layer after layer of mascara on them and a tonne of eye-liner. Her nose had a bull piercing through it and her face was clear and fresh. Her body was thin and well toned and her ass was rock solid. She had playful breasts and a shaved pussy. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 10: Sophia and the Unpleasant Arrangement) Part 11: Lea and the Consequences of Actions Lea was marched down to a waiting van in the lower garage wearing only her glasses and her clear restraints. She was loaded into the back of a van where another woman already sat. The auburn haired girl wore the same clear cuffs with clear wire connecting to a centre ring at both her wrists and ankles. Her ankle’s centre ring was clipped onto the floor with a simple spring loaded clip; her wrist’s centre ring was held by a hook that retracted into the roof of the van. Soon Lea found herself similarly bound before the staff shut the door leaving the two alone in the van. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends) Part 2: Andrea and the FetFair There is an old saying that you can’t unring a bell. It may be a cliche, but it also happened to be true. For Andrea that bell had been rung two nights ago. She had discovered a side of her she didn’t know existed. A kinky side. And even as the cheap beer flowed and the music pumped in her house full of guests, she found it hard to keep her mind from wandering back there. It was her own party, but she was finding it hard to get into. None of the guys were particularly attractive and few of them she knew since none of them went to her (all girls) school. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 16: Megan and the Benefits of Trust) story continued from part two Part 2.1: Andrea and the FetFair After what seemed like an endless maze of poorly lit hallways, 1461 finally saw signs of life. There were some very bright lights coming in from around the corner, partly illuminating maybe four women dressed as she was separated by several feet. From what little light she had, she could see their neck chains were attached to a small runners on a railing above. Her own handler attached her chain to a similar device several feet behind the last girl. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 4: Andrea and the Full House) Part 5: Lea and the Role Reversal Sophia lay spread out on Lea’s bed, not remembering the last time she felt so content over such minor luxury. She had fixed herself a sandwich, downed a can and a half of Diet Coke, and was now clicking around Lea’s computer trying her best to find out what all she could do with her newly claimed power. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 5: Lea and the Role Reversal) Part 6: Lea and the Digital Friend Lea got her first computer when she was three. Her dad thought it was a good thing to spoil a kid with because unlike almost any other expensive toy a three year old might want, it might just spark something that would lead to good jobs in the future. The mass automation of human labor was just starting to make itself felt by the time Lea was born and it was making it harder and harder for people around the world to find jobs even as the world produced more goods and services than it ever had. He figured his daughter might as well have a shot at programing some of the software and machines that would make it harder for her to find work when she gets out into the world. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 6: Lea and the Digital Friend) Part 7: Megan and the Unorthodox Reunion Lea tried to get past what had just happened. She didn’t want to dwell on being blackmailed into extending her term of service to that AI dominatrix bitch, but how could she not? Hannah was giving her space to think on it, but she almost wished she wouldn’t. Thinking wasn’t helping. Though there’s a lot of things she wished Hannah would do that she had no power to compel. But that’s the gist of being the submissive slave, you aren’t in control. Period. And most frustrating of all, she had a safeword programmed in, but now if she ever used it the program would turn to standby which would stop it from communicating with its unknown server which would lead to all those videos all being released. No, given enough time she might just find that server, find some way to get free, but not right now. ...

(story continues from The Stories of Bound Friends 7: Megan and the Unorthodox Reunion) Part 8: Andrea and the Uncertain Future “So no one else finds it odd?” Megan asked as the four sat lazily around the couches playing cards. “Just count your blessings, right now we have free reign so who cares why?” Sophia said as she played a card and drew another. “But that’s my point, Hannah made us all go to the trouble of making up lies so we could be up here undisturbed, she made us all get our tongues pierced, she made us toss every ounce of clothing we had up here, she’s been keeping us prisoner for just over two weeks and now suddenly she says we’re on our own for a few days before she then just shuts off?” Megan said. All of them had thought it at one point or another in the last three days, but it just seemed to be Megan’s turn to fixate on it. ...

Entry from the S(A)X Leather Bondage Story competition 2005 The Trials of Slave Victoria - Part 1 The morning air was cool and crisp. The year’s first snowfall was on the ground and made the trees glisten. By 10:00am it would all be melted away. Master decided we were going to go for a hike today. He had carefully packed his backpack the night before with everything he would need. He picked out my clothing for me. He picked out my tennis shoes and white socks (he loves me to wear them) a pair of leather shorts that are very tight and lace up the sides, also a black leather top that also laces up the sides and barely comes down over my breasts. I was very excited to see what Master had in store for me today. ...

(story continues from The Victim)_ The “Victim” – Part 2 Monica and Caroline had left me tied to the bed. They disappeared for 30 minutes or so and returned looking freshly showered and now dressed, sort of! Caroline was petite, slight and shorter than me at 5’ 4”. Monica stood a couple of inches over my height and in heels she towered over me. She outweighed me by probably 30 pounds. Together they made quite a pair, particularly when they were out in public together. Caroline tended to dress in prim businesswoman outfits and pant suits, exquisitely made up, while Monica dressed carelessly in whatever suited her mood, her hair a mess and her face devoid of makeup. ...

The wand had passed through many hands since it had first been constructed, it was a remnant of a distant past, and a tool held in awe by those that could wield its power. Elvin life-stones had been crushed and added together to form the power within the wand. A craftsman had hand carved the ancient (even then) tree branch to hold the dust, and so it had taken life, always seeking out those that could best use it. ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Twelve The dungeon was windowless, so Mary had no idea if it was day or night when the door opened, and the lights were turned on. She was blinded by the sudden brightness, and closed her eyes. Squinting, and blinking against the glare, she slowly opened her eyes, hoping against hope that this was all either a bad dream, or extremely bad joke. The immense gag in her mouth kept her head rigid, and she could not turn in the direction of the footsteps. Her heart sank when the person who entered her field of vision was not James. It was Erika. ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Eleven Mary lay naked in a chaise lounge by the pool in all of her full breasted, golden tanned glory. There was no reason not to sunbathe in the nude, because the estate was large, and the pool was secluded, and sheltered by hedges. James was out of town on business, and this was Mary’s “day off” so she was free to do as she wished. Erika wanted to go shopping, but Mary had preferred to relax, and stayed behind. The day was beautiful, and the servants were instantly available to bring her a cold drink, or anything else she wished. ...

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland) Chapter 2: Capture. I sprinted away from Old Mother Hubbard’s place as fast as my legs would carry me. I had to get out of Fairyland fast if I didn’t want to end up like Snow White. Thrown into bondage and sold into slavery by her so called friends the dwarves. The question was, where should I go ? Just to the North was the border into reality, but that was well guarded and hard to get through so I couldn’t go that way. To the East was Fuzzy Romance which turned my stomach but looked like my best hope. The Border to the West was largely unguarded, but no-one was quite sure what lay beyond and I am in no rush to go exploring. So, East it had to be. ...

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland 2: Capture) Chapter 3: Handed to the Wheel. My arms ached. My back ached. Damn it all even my legs ached but there was no respite for us. With every lurch of that cart we were flung from left to right and every stretched sinew screamed its disapproval. We of course had no choice in the matter. Our cries had been silenced by huge ring gags forced behind our teeth by a web of black leather straps that made our voices their prisoner. Wide black leather cuffs encircled our wrists and dragged them high above our heads where they were tied tightly to the crude wooden poles that made up the roof of the Golliwogs crude but utterly effective cage tumbrel. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Convicted of terrorism, Vicki is sentenced to penal slavery Vicki, a young woman who works for a large department store, figures out a way to bypass the electronic return tags on expensive dresses sold by the store where she works . This allows her to buy dresses on a Friday, wear them to events over the weekend, and return them on Monday. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 9: Wheel of Pleasure/Pain) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Combat can be punishment… at least for the loser. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 10: Punishment by Combat) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = There is no way slave missy can win this lottery. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 11: The Lottery) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy attends Lucinda’s Schooltime Academy. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 2: A Day of Repentance) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Convicted of terrorism, Vicki is sentenced to penal slavery Vicki, a young woman who works for a large department store, figures out a way to bypass the electronic return tags on expensive dresses sold by the store where she works . This allows her to buy dresses on a Friday, wear them to events over the weekend, and return them on Monday. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 3: The first day of punishment) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Convicted of terrorism, Vicki is sentenced to penal slavery Vicki, a young woman who works for a large department store, figures out a way to bypass the electronic return tags on expensive dresses sold by the store where she works . This allows her to buy dresses on a Friday, wear them to events over the weekend, and return them on Monday. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 4: A Corporate Flogging Contest) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy learns there is more than one kind of spanking. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 5: Old-fashioned Reformed School Punishment) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy is caned by a robot. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 6: Madison Robotic Discipline System) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy endures a variety of water punishments. This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 7: Water Punishments) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy is introduced to “The Whipmaster.” This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...

(story continues from Twelve Days a Slave 8: The Whipmaster) = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Slave missy plays “Wheel of Pleasure / Wheel of Pain.” This is the story of a young woman’s conviction as a terrorist and what happens to her when she is sentenced to penal slavery. Penal slavery is not impossible. The Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments to the Constitution of the United States of America do not NOT prohibit slavery. They only LIMIT slavery to punishment for crimes. In other words, the Constitution allows penal slavery. ...